Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

“Arise, my paladin. Humanity needs your help.” 

The divine figure emerged, shrouded in light that bled from behind her. Claire's heart raced as her words penetrated her mind. It was unlike anything she’d felt before.

Claire gasped, her voice cracking. "Who are you?" 

The goddess regarded her silently, an unwavering shadow that bore over Claire. Time seemed to slow to a standstill.

“A goddess unknown to humanity. Please accept my power, and I can get your brother back.”

That piqued Claire’s interest. Her brother had been taken by the guards years ago. Her mind flooded with the thoughts of her brother, the pain of losing him, and grieving with her mothers. 

“Really? Please, I’ll do any-!” Claire began pleading.

“Arise, Claire.” The Goddess said, cutting her off. “Go forth as my Paladin.” 

Claire jolted awake, covered in sweat and adrenaline coursing through her. She tried to piece together her dream as her eyes adjusted to the darkness. Was that a message? Was it just a dream? Who was that goddess? 

The questions spun in her mind as her breath began to quicken. Panic quickly consumed her while the Goddess’s words echoed in her mind.

With a soft thump, her cat jumped on her bed. It broke Claire free of her spiraling panic. The tuxedo cat began purring and rubbing herself on her leg. She picked the cat up and set it on her lap.

“Good girl,” Claire cooed as she stroked her cat’s soft fur. She felt its tail wag in pleasure against her body. 

She took a deep breath to focus on her cat’s purrs before she began to rethink her dream. Images of the goddess veiled in light and her words about being her Paladin. Claire leaned back into her pillow as a deep ache unlike anything she’d ever felt crept up on her. 

Something was off. Her hand hesitantly made its way to her aching sex. Her cat was on her lap and its tail was wrapped around its body. So why did it feel like its tail was jammed into her thigh?

“What the fuck!” Claire shouted, scaring her cat. 

She felt something new, something foreign. She looked down at her panties and saw a bulge that wasn’t there yesterday. Slowly, she reached down and felt the new appendage. It throbbed at her touch and began to harden. 

“Oh gods…” Not just a penis. Testicles. Her stomach flipped as panic roared back full force. But when she reached lower and felt the familiar softness of her vagina, a shaky sigh escaped her. 

“Thank the gods you're still there,” she sighed to herself. 

Without giving her too much time to catch her breath, a new problem arose. Her touch had caused her cock to harden. Her panties now had a sizable tent that throbbed with her heartbeat. Her breath became shorter, and panic turned into something new. Something that burned in her chest. Her new appendage felt strained, so she slowly pulled her pants down. Out flopped a thick, nine-inch cock sprang free, bobbing heavily in the cool air.

“Holy shit, it’s… It’s too big.” 

Claire stared in disbelief. No other cock she had seen or heard of was this big. Claire's trembling fingers embraced her throbbing shaft, making her hiss through clenched teeth. 

"Fuck," she groaned, voice thick with lust, "it's so hot and heavy." 

Her hand moved faster, pumping eagerly from base to tip, making her toes curl. Her pussy ached for attention. Sliding her slick fingers between her legs, Claire teased her clit with light flicks and small circles. Pleasure shot up her spine with each brush against her sensitive pearl.

 "Ah! More," she panted desperately, "please!" 

She arched her back as pressure began building up. She began to squirm and moved to look at her dick. It felt like it’d explode. With one final whimper, she released. Her orgasm tore through her with thick ropes of cumcoated her face. It took a whole minute and multiple spurts of her cock to finish cumming. 

Her mouth was still open in shock, and she began removing the seed from her eyelids. She felt the burning seed on her fingers and became curious. She closed her mouth and tasted the cum that landed inside. It tasted sweet with a bit of saltiness, like nothing she’d ever tasted before. 

She quickly began scooping what was on her face into her mouth. It was addictive, and she needed more. With none left on her face, she began to lick her fingers. She sucked each of her digits clean and desperately looked for more.

With nothing left and still riding her orgasm, she thanked the gods that her parents were a whole floor below. No way could she explain the predicament she found herself in. She desperately scanned her bed for any more of her cum, but none of it seemed to be on her sheets. 

With a long, deep breath, she calmed herself and began getting up. She moved to her bathroom to look at herself in the mirror. Her emerald green eyes met her reflection. She stared at her face, looking for any more of that savory cum. There was some left in her hair, which she quickly grabbed and consumed. 

She looked at her reflection with a bit of shame as she had just eaten her own ejaculate. Her scarlet red hair sat on her shoulders with a bit of bed head. She looked extremely disheveled. She glanced at her B cup-sized breasts that could fit perfectly in her own hand. The thought created a new annoyance.

 “Really? My own breasts?” she laughed to herself.

Then she began her bath while trying to ignore the new appendage between her legs. She cautiously washed herself in the bath, scared one wrong move could set her off again. When her hands got dangerously close to her new appendage, it would throb for attention. Thankfully, she was able to wash her hair and get out with no issue.

Wrapping her towel around her body, she let out a small giggle as her dick hung below the towel. She sent mana through her hair dryer as she began to hum and dry her hair. After drying her hair, she continued with her morning routine. 

She walked out of her bathroom and looked at her closet. 

What the fuck was going to fit and hide her monster of a cock? Most pants are out of the question; her cock would be unmistakable. Dresses seem to be her only viable option. She picked out a blue dress that she hadn’t worn in a while and laid it on her bed. 

Next were her panties. None of which fit properly. Each one she tried left the outline of her cock perfectly clear for anyone to see. She decided on a larger pair and put on her dress. Hopefully, no one thinks it’s weird she’s wearing a dress today.

“Finally, my 18th birthday,” she said to herself. "I can finally get my class.” 

With a smile, she opened her door and started her first day as an adult.

Chapter Text

Greeting Claire inside the kitchen was her birth mother, Eve. Claire looked like a younger version of her mother, the resemblance was almost uncanny. She received her scarlet red hair and green eyes from her, but Eve had a far fuller figure.  Years of homemaking softened her figure to a more comfortable one. She was one of the few villagers with a bit of a belly. One trait Eve kept to herself, however, was her very generous bust, something Claire had secretly envied since she was young.

“Morning, Sweetie,” Eve said, looking up from the stove with a warm smile. She was making breakfast for the family. The smell sent Claire into a trance as she finally noticed how hungry she was. “Jane’s outside with the cows. She could use a hand.”

Claire nodded and reluctantly walked outside to the barn. Her other mother, Jane, was Ryley’s birth mother and fulfilled the fatherly role of their family. She had dark brown hair and sun-kissed skin due to being a farmer. Her toned body was forged with years of farm work and manual labor. Claire entered the barn and found her milking one of their cows. 

“Hey, Ma. Need anything?” Claire asked.

“Yeah, could you get me more buckets?” She said while milking the cows' udders. She pointed to a lone cow. “You can help with Bessy once you’re back. We’ll finish faster.”

Claire sighed but did as she was told. After handing them to Jane, she headed to the lone cow. The smell of hay and manure stung her nose as she got close, and she let out a gag. She began the process and got into the rhythm of milking. They sat in silence for a long while until the buckets they needed were filled. 

Jane got up before Claire and left the barn after finishing only three of the cows. This confused Claire as she didn’t even take the buckets with her.

“Ma?” Claire asked in bewilderment. Claire headed to the door to follow her mother out. But right as she opened the door, though, she was hit with a surprise.

”Surprise!”

The whole village was gathered outside the barn. Claire jumped in shock, her heart skipping a beat. She looked around at her village, the Carpenter family, the twins and their mother, the alchemist and blacksmith, even the village chief and her wife. 

Then, to the person who made her heart nearly stop. Jasmine, her mentor and teacher. Short black hair with striking grey eyes. Her lithe body was built up over years of work as an assassin. Claire’s chest tightened for a moment as she studied the woman she loved.

Words failed her until she managed to take a steadying breath and smile. “Thank you, everybody.” She finally got out.

She pulled her mothers into a tight hug before the two guided her towards the table. There was a small feast set up with both breakfast and lunch set out. At the center of the table was their dessert, a big cake with her name on it. Claire’s mouth watered as the smell became intoxicating and her belly groaned in agreement. 

“Smells amazing, thanks, Mom,” Claire mumbled to Eve.

The entire village took their seats around the table. Claire sat at the head of the table with Eve on her right and Jasmine to her left. After Claire filled her plate with food, she stood to declare a toast.

“To the village and prosperity of us all,” and then she took a long gulp of her wine. A mix of bitterness and sweetness hit her tongue. She fought to keep her expression dignified as the rest of the women drank and applauded.

Congratulations were given for reaching her 18th birthday, and presents began to flow towards her. The Carpenter family got her a whole new set of dresses. The twins and their mother gave her a new, decorative hairbrush. The mayor and her wife gave her a bottle of wine. 

Then her mothers were up.

Jane smiled at her daughter as she handed her a new sword made by Daphne. It had a simple, yet intricate handle. Its blade is short enough to be wielded alongside a shield. The handle fit comfortably in her hand as she unsheathed the short-sword. Its edge looked razor sharp. She sheathed the sword and hugged Jane tightly.

“Thank you, Ma,” Claire whispered. She kissed Jane’s cheek, getting a warm smile in return.

Eve, however, handed her present under the table. She held back a smile as she whispered to her daughter. ”When you find your Jane.” 

Claire looked at the present, finding lingerie. Her face burned in embarrassment as she looked around the table. She hid the present, hoping no one else saw it.

Unfortunately, Jasmine’s laughter meant she heard the entire thing. Jasmine calmed down enough to present Claire with her gift. An ornamental knife with an emerald in the hilt of the red wood handle. When Claire drew it from its sheath, the patterned Damascus steel caught the light, golden inlaid lines shimmering like fire across its surface. 

She turned to the woman in amazement at how beautiful the knife was. Her smiling face caused Claire to stutter,” T-thank y-you, this l-looks beautiful” 

Jasmine leaned closer and began explaining,” It was in a shop I found a while ago. The emerald caught my eye and reminded me of your eyes. The red handle just meant it was fate.” 

Claire’s heart started to race, and her face turned red. Pointing to the blade, Jasmine continued, “This blade was hard to make, apparently. Lining the blade with gold took the smith a while. Daphne doubts she could do it herself.”

“I said it would take me longer,” Daphne said in an annoyed tone. 

Jasmine turned to her sister, letting Claire finally breathe. Claire was in danger. The proximity of Jasmine was getting to her. Her eyes wandered down her body, landing on her hips. The curves she’d been obsessed with since she was sixteen.

Claire silently thanked the gods for choosing a skirt and for being seated. Claire’s cock began to rise, causing Claire to squirm. She gulped hard as she responded, ”Incredible, I don’t know what to say.”

Jasmine’s laughter caused Claire to swoon. Her cock throbbed between her thighs, agreeing with her.

“Don’t worry, I got it especially for you.” Jasmine said. ”You did well with your training, so you deserved something this special.”

Claire finally looked around the table and realized everyone was staring at them. Elsie, the older twin, burst into laughter, clearly having noticed Claire’s flustered panic. Jasmine glared at the older twin.

“Sorry, should let you guys eat,” she said after rolling her eyes.

With that, the feast truly began. Eve had roasted a turkey with mashed potatoes as a side. For breakfast meals, she made eggs, toast, and bacon. It was all seasoned to perfection, which is why Claire loved her mother’s cooking so much. It was one of the few things that could cause her to stop focusing on Jasmine. 

Thankfully, stuffing her stomach allowed her cock to calm down enough to stand. Breathing a sigh of relief, the main event was about to begin.

“Claire, if you’ll follow me,” Elizabeth said. Their mayor was an older lady with gray hair.  Her body showed her experience in combat with a more athletic build than expected for her age. “It’s time to get your class sorted.”

Claire’s heart skipped a beat, and her mind went back to her dream. She already knew she was a Paladin, but not for who. What would her stat sheet tell her?

Chapter Text

Following the older woman back to the guild building located at the center of Restol village. Claire was trying her best not to watch the woman walk. Her toned back and shapely ass bounced slightly as she walked. Claire cursed her new appendage under her breath. 

It was only when they passed the Bree Tavern that she was distracted from Elizabeth’s butt. She could finally partake in the excitement that took place in there. She had a smug smile on her face as she imagined what it would be like.

Neither of them noticed Jasmine tailing them. Jasmine was just as excited for Claire to receive her class. She had put aside quite a few opportunities to train Claire. It had been 5 years since she returned to Restol. 5 years since Ryley was taken. She looked at Claire with pride, remembering what state she was in all those years ago.

Jasmine reminisced about Claire’s first time swordfighting and teaching her footwork. To the first time she saw Claire smile in months. That day is what made her decision to stay in this village worth it. She swore to herself that she’d bring that smile back permanently. 

It made her growing feelings awkward. She did not know if they were feelings of familiarity or growing feelings of attraction. Either way, the assassin was confused.

Stuck deep in her thoughts, Jasmine nearly got caught. Her foot barely missed a twig, threatening her position. She cursed at herself. To think, an experienced assassin like herself almost made a noise while trailing her target. When was the last time she was this close to being caught or making a noise? 

She chuckled and hid behind a tree right outside the guild hall. She only wanted to see the reactions of Claire, knowing her class was up to Claire’s decision.

Claire took a deep breath in front of the guild’s door, wondering what was waiting for her. She took a step through the door and followed the chief into her office. Before her was a dark, wooden desk with two chairs facing on either sides. Papers and quills were scattered on the desk, and a magical device in the center.

“Sit please,” Elizabeth ordered.

“Yes, ma’am,” Claire said. She sat before the device, taking in its details. A right-hand outline with gemstones on the tip of each finger connected to mana circuits. Those ran to a secondary device, one that looked to attach to a person’s left hand. Both objects were connected to a third, with a third handprint on it.. One that Claire assumed Elizabeth would use to power the device.

“Put your hand in this,” She said as she held up the second device. 

It looked almost like an inflated glove. Claire hesitantly put her hand into the glove-like device. She felt a prick as the pinpoint that’d add her class to her stat sheet pierced her finger. A sheet only she was able to access, tethered to her own soul.

 “Next, set your right hand on this,” Elizabeth said. She pointed to the first device.

With more confidence, Claire set her hand on the first device and took a deep breath. Closing her eyes, she waited. A flash of light penetrated her eyelids, causing her to open them. A pain shot from the back of her hand as the second device clamped down on her hand. It sent a jolting feedback throughout her body before rapidly calming down.

With a surge of mana in her eyes, she opened her stat sheet.  

So She’s the Goddess of Virility? No god or goddess she could recall had an aspect of virility.  She knew the goddess of fertility, but this aspect wasn’t one of her domain. But it did explain her new addition. Shifting in her seat, she continued.

Her eyes widened, and her breath caught. She had three skills that were completely different from what she was expecting. The fourth one was a common defensive-based class skill, but the other three made her mind fuzzy. Just thinking about the first skill, about spreading “the gift,” made her cock perk up between her legs. Taking a deep breath and ignoring thinking of the other skills for now, she moved on to her stats.

Thankfully, her stats came out normal. Having low magic made sense, as most healing and buffs come from the divinity stat. Magic was more for elemental, illusion, or summoning-based magic. Everything else seemed normal. Her defense and resistance stats being high made sense as her class was more of a frontliner. Everything else looked normal.

After finishing her examination of the stat sheet, she closed her eyes and had it disappear. Looking into the older woman’s deep blue eyes, she finally spoke. ”I received a Paladin class that focuses on defense and buffing my allies.”

Elizabeth smiled, showing off the wrinkles of age on her face, ”A paladin is a bit surprising, never took you for a religious type.”

“I’m not, not more than any other. Don’t even know the name of the goddess I’m sworn to.” Claire responded nervously. She knew she could trust the mayor, but she didn’t know if she should say it was an entirely new Goddess.

“Maybe future skills will reveal her name,” she said. Her eyes seemed to zone out to a thousand-yard stare as she pursed her lips. 

Claire could only guess what the lady was thinking. She was waiting for questions about her skills or what stat she specialized in, but none came. After a prolonged pause, she focused back on Claire.

 ”No need to worry right now, you should be celebrating!”

Chapter Text

Leaving Elizabeth’s office, Claire began thinking about her Bestower skills. That quickly hardening appendage between her legs was the gift it spoke of. She squirmed upon thinking about giving it and the buffs to her lovers.

 Her lovers. 

That caused her cock to rise to full height. It was accompanied by a more familiar feeling, her pussy quickly moistened her panties. Her cock throbbing caused her dress to jump. She covered her crotch with her hands in embarrassment. She looked around, hoping everyone was still at her home partying.

She scanned her surroundings for a long, painful minute. Seeing only trees and the backs of buildings. She sighed, happy she had chosen a shortcut path off the main road.

“My gods, I’ve got to get you under control.” She muttered to herself as she began walking again. 

Unbeknownst to her, someone was watching.

Jasmine was always known for keeping her cool, even under the pressure of death. Being an assassin meant she had to stay cool under the threat of death or perish. She had to act quickly and not let her emotions overwhelm her. However, right now, she was left stunned. 

“Wh-what was that?” She finally asked herself. 

She noticed the slight bulge in Claire’s dress as she left the guild’s building, thinking it was a gift hidden beneath her skirt or something. Then it throbbed. Her expression, too. It was one of lust and desire.  A desire that Jasmine noticed this morning, and in many of their recent interactions. 

Jasmine’s curiosity was hooked now. She needed to know what was under her skirt.

Stalking her prey, Jasmine slowly gained on the aimless Claire. Her breath became rapid, and a heat began to rise from her stomach and fill her chest. Before she knew it, Jasmine’s pussy was aching for attention.

What is this feeling of Hunger? Emptiness? Jasmine didn’t know. It clouded her thoughts as she got closer to the oblivious redhead. Without even thinking, Jasmine was now right behind her. 

She made the one mistake no assassin should.

Snap! A twig broke under her foot, causing Jasmine to freeze. Claire flinched and stumbled to the ground. Claire landed on her forearms and slowly turned towards the frozen assassin.

A cold sweat and panic filled Jasmine’s body. Claire turned to lie on her butt, letting her forearms prop her up. 

 “Holy shit! You scared me, Jaz. You could have said something.” Claire laughed with a jovial tone. 

Not getting a response. Claire tilted her head as she found her long-time mentor in a state she’d never seen before. Panicked, frozen with fear. She opened her mouth to speak again when she remembered.

Her head snapped down to her lap, where Jaz’s eyes were locked. Claire’s blue skirt, now covered in dirt, was hiked up to her abdomen. She looked past the hem of her dress to her panties, which struggled to contain her erection. Now she mirrored Jasmine’s expression.

Yet that little bastard throbbed, causing her panties to jump.

Their eyes found each other. Claire’s face turned a deep red with her mouth agape. After a deafening silence, Claire spoke in a whisper, ”I can explain.”

That snapped Jasmine out of her stupor. 

How? How could Claire ever explain the cock between her legs? Was it some new strap-on device? Was it actually a front tail? It just made Jasmine more curious. With her first breath in what seemed like forever, Jasmine asked one word. ”How?”

“My class…. It’s a paladin devoted to the goddess of virility,” Claire mumbled slowly, tilting her head down in shame. She feared the worst. That the woman she adored, the woman she loved, was finding her gift disgusting or horrific. “I received it and a vision this morning, the goddess told me I could get Ryley back through her power. I had to take it!” 

Deafening silence surrounded the pair again. Claire began to shake, tears forming in her eyes. Jasmine wasn’t reacting, causing Claire’s insecurities to run wild. Every scenario that ran through her head became worse and worse. 

Ridicule, shaming, disownment by the village, mockery, all filled her mind and fed into her panic.

”Wow.”

Claire’s confusion at that one word made her hesitate. She heard a thud and looked to the black haired beauty, who was now kneeling before her. Jasmine crawled towards Claire’s tenting panties, eyes locked on the throbbing cock. “

Did she just lick her lips?” Claire muttered to herself. Once Jasmine’s face was inches from the girl’s erect cock, reason began to return to her.

Jasmine blinked rapidly. She came out of the trance she found herself in. The cock pulsed, straining against the panties of her student. This situation was not something that she was ready for. 

“So-sorry, I don’t know what came over me,” She whispered. Claire didn’t respond verbally, but her cock throbbed at Jasmine’s words.

“Does it hurt?” Jasmine asked, locking eyes with Claire. She watched as the redhead nodded and mumbled to herself. Jasmine threw her reasoning to the side before reaching towards it. She needed to see it, feel it. Her mind began to go blank. 

”I can help,” she cooed.

Removing the panties from the girl's cock, it sprang forward. Lightly tapping Jasmine on the cheek. She gasped at the contact. A blazing heat filled the skin on her cheek. Her breath hastened as her hand moved to meet the monster. Unconsciously, she rubbed her face on the thick cock as her hand grabbed the base. She felt her thumb lightly tap her finger. She could barely wrap her hand around it.

Her eyes darted from the cock to its owner’s eyes. Those emerald eyes that Jasmine had began to adore. Claire’s face was flush, both with embarrassment and desire. Jasmine reveled in the expression her former student was giving her. A face pleading for more. 

Slowly, she began to move her hand up and down the shaft. She carefully watched as Claire’s face lost all embarrassment, replaced with pleasure. A moan escaped Claire’s mouth, causing Jasmine to want more. Her eyes flickered back to the towering cock before her, licking her lips, she steeled her resolve.

She was going to taste her student's cock. 

Its aroma had long since filled her nose, a hint of saltiness and lavender. The scent she associates with Claire. It made her mouth water. She looked back at the girl and gave her a lustful smile.

Slowly, she lowered her lips to the head of Claire’s cock. She paused right before the tip, causing Claire to buck her hips. Claire wanted this just as badly as Jasmine wanted this. She opened her mouth and kissed it.

Her lips parted as she lowered her head. The taste overwhelmed her; that saltiness mixed with a new sweetness caused Jasmine’s head to fog up. Jasmine was eager, but in over her head. Just the tip nearly filled her mouth. 

Even if her body resisted, Jasmine needed more. She moved her head down the shaft until the head met the back of her throat. Tears filled her eyes, and she wanted to gag. She wanted to move back, but she wanted Claire more. She forced Claire’s cock as far as her body would let her. Nearly suffocating on the girl’s cock in doing so.

She opened her eyes and tried to meet her student’s.

Claire’s eyes were closed, and her head was rocking. Moans were escaping her mouth. Claire’s eyes opened when she noticed Jasmine had stopped. They stared at each other for a brief moment before Jasmine began to move. 

Oxygen filled her lungs as the cock left her throat. She took this opportunity to breathe, not realizing her lungs were burning. She moved her head until only Claire’s tip was in her mouth. The taste of Claire’s precum filled Jasmine’s mouth. 

While she was disappointed that she only got a bit more than three-quarters of the long, thick cock in her mouth, the taste of precum more than made up for it.

She began to bob her head up and down the shaft, using her tongue to add to the pleasure.  Slowly going deeper and deeper down Claire’s shaft. Claire’s loudening moans encouraged Jasmine to push herself to the base. 

Finally, after several minutes of trying, her nose was stuffed into Claire’s crotch. Excitement and a feeling of accomplishment filled Jasmine as she had the cock entirely in her mouth. She couldn’t celebrate long as her student moaned loudly. Claire grabbed Jasmine’s head, locking her in place. 

“FuCkkkk!” Claire moaned loudly.

Her eyesight slowly began to fade, and the lack of oxygen was getting to her. She had been able to hold her breath for at least a minute due to her profession, but this was dangerous. The feeling of seed rushing down her throat kept her from resisting. 

Claire released wave after wave of baby batter into Jasmine’s throat. It felt unending, and Jasmine began to panic. She tapped at Claire’s thigh, trying to signal to her that she couldn’t breathe. 

”Sorry!” Claire gasped as she let go of Jasmine’s head. Her cock released another few spurts on the ground before stopping.

Jasmine coughed, trying to catch her breath. She felt the creamy seed filling her throat slowly drip down. The taste was intoxicating. She was finally able to breathe normally.  

”Don’t apologize,” Jasmine mumbled hazily. She savored what was left in her mouth. “I should be thanking you. That was the hottest thing I’ve ever done. And goddamn, did you taste delicious.”

Before Jasmine could say anything further, her stat sheet notification popped up. “Do you accept Claire’s gift?” 

Her mind was too hazy to even realize what it said. She lazily hit “yes,” not knowing what she just did.

A burning sensation started in her chest and inched its way to her pussy. Her clit began to ache as she rolled on the ground and undid her pants. Something strained against them. After the heat subsided, she looked down. 

She, too, had a cock.

Chapter Text

While not the monster of a cock that Claire had, Jasmine’s dick stood tall at roughly seven inches. 

She watched it throb in the open air. She ripped her eyes away from it to her former student. Her student’s piercing green eyes locked onto her new virgin cock. 

“It’s…. beautiful.” She whispered. “Thank you. Goddess for this gift.” 

“What do you mean?” Jasmine questioned. “Is it something to do with your class?”

The sight of Claire biting her lip made Jasmine’s cock throb. She needed release, but Claire’s words broke her thoughts.

”Yes, take a look,” Claire sighed as she held out her hand. Jasmine accepted it and had access to her stat sheet.

Quickly reading it, she realized what Claire was talking about. Claire had to be the Bestower, which meant she was a Bestowed Lover. Images of potential situations entered her mind, what the future held for the two.

Those thoughts caused a reaction out of her gift.  Her cock needed relief. She began to reach for it, but Claire swatted her hand away. The girl gripped the new cock. 

“You helped me, now it’s my turn.” Her voice filled with lust. 

Claire quickly looked around. Luckily, they were still on the shortcut Claire had taken. A patch of trees hid them from the main road. She doubted anyone else had left her house yet. If they did, they should be hidden enough. 

Returning her gaze to the cock in her hand, she marveled at its feel. She began to slowly move her hand up the velvety shaft. She watched the skin bunch up in her hand as it moved up and down. 

Now it was Jasmine’s turn to be a moaning mess. 

“My Goddess, you look so sexy,” Claire’s husky voice broke through the moans.

 Jasmine’s face was filled with pleasure as her eyes crossed. She tried to respond but couldn’t. For a moment, Claire pondered what to do. 

Would she lose her virginity right here? To her former teacher? She wanted to, but the location and the atmosphere didn’t feel right. So then, what? Return the favor?

She moved her head closer to her mentor’s cock, her heart rate increasing and her breath getting shallower.

“I can’t wait to taste you,” Claire whispered. “I bet your cum tastes even better than my own.” 

That made Jaz confused for a sec, which Claire smirked at. She giggled at the expressions Jasmine made when thinking about her remark. Her cock throbbed for attention, so she lowered her lips to meet it.

Claire licked Jasmine’s shaft, from her hand all the way up to the tip. The saltiness of sweat filled her taste buds, and a moan escaped her new lover. Then her lips parted as she mimicked Jasmine from before. 

 Panic set in as she paused. “How do I do this?” She tried to say, but the cock muffled her voice. A giggle escaped Jaz’s mouth as she deciphered Claire’s words. 

“Aww, so eager, yet so naive.” She cooed with a huskiness that sent a shiver through Claire. 

Jasmine began explaining what to do. How to involve her hands and tongue to make her feel better. Claire would have never guessed Jasmine had experience, let alone with a man. She listened to her mentor’s instructions and began to bob her head. She quickly started to add her tongue, licking the shaft when it was in her mouth. Then those words hit her. 

“Good girl.”

Her mind went blank. Those two words made her head feel light and her eyes lose focus. The only thing that remained was a desire to please this beautiful lady.

Precum filled her taste buds as her mentor’s moans and breath hastened. Jaz was close, and Claire could feel it. One last moan escaped Jasmine’s mouth as she slammed her hips forward. She gripped Claire’s head in place as thick cum filled Claire’s mouth and spilled out the sides of her mouth. She tried her best to swallow it all. But there was just too much. 

There was too much for Claire to handle. Her head popped off the cock as the rest spilled onto her hand and face. She desperately tried to lick it up while Jasmine came down from the rush of pleasure. 

Jasmine looked at her student. who was doing her best to clean Jasmine’s seed up. She needed to be rewarded. Jasmine tilted Claire’s chin up and pulled her close. The scent of her cum only made her want to kiss more. 

Jasmine gave her a deep kiss, adding her tongue to meet Claire’s. She tasted herself in her former student’s mouth and loved it. Saltier than Claire’s but also sweet enough to enjoy. She released herself from the kiss and breathlessly said those words again. 

”Good Girl.”

She was not expecting Claire’s reaction. Claire moaned, a deep and drawn-out moan. She fell onto her back and began lightly spasming. Her cock throbbed wildly before it erupted with ropes of cum. It was just as thick as her first load and desperately needed to consume more.  

She quickly held her hands up to catch the stray ropes. Jasmine noticed the arousal leaking heavily down Claire’s thigh. She must have orgasmed as a woman, too. 

She smiled at her student. This sexy girl had just orgasmed due to two simple words.

With the rush finally leaving their minds, they both looked inwardly. 

Jasmine was worried. She had known Claire her whole life, and she was her teacher for a long while. A feeling of guilt hit her stomach hard as she thought about their relationship over the years. It definitely started like an older sister role, and Jasmine felt no attraction to the girl at that time. It was more of an obligation.

It wasn’t until these last few months that Jasmine’s view had changed slightly. Claire began to view her as a woman, not just her teacher. Jasmine knew this. She caught Claire looking at her ass, her legs, and even her modest breasts. Yet she told herself that it would pass. 

Even this morning, she tried so hard to write everything off at the table. The tension she felt from Claire, the look of desire. It would pass. But now, she could no longer ignore it.

Claire, on the other hand, was elated. 

Not only did she gain experience, but she had felt like she got her long-time crush across to her mentor. Or at least somewhat. Was giving your crush oral a big enough sign?

 Never mind that, Jasmine was now on her stat sheet. It was displayed on another sheet simply titled Lovers. With a squeal, Claire broke the silence, ”While this isn’t how I imagined it, I’ve dreamed for so long to be with you.”

Jasmine, in turn, took a deep breath. Her guilt was somewhat swayed by Claire’s words. Yet she still needed to be an adult. She ran her fingers through her scalp as she thought carefully about her words. 

“I figured…. At least noticed, since the beginning of this year.” Claire opened her mouth to respond, but Jasmine held her hand up. Thinking deeply, she felt relieved Claire had held off until she was 18. 

“While I have my qualms about how our relationship started, I am open to exploring more.” She said before sighing, “Just… give me some time. For now, we keep this a secret and might have to rethink our current Student-Teacher relationship entirely.”

She paused and took another deep breath,” I am curious how this affected your class sheet, though.”

Claire opened her sheet. No change in her skills or level, but she did gain 50 experience points. Her stats, on the other hand, did have a change. One that Jasmine assumed would change. Claire’s dexterity jumped up two stats. 

Her eyes widened. She expected a point, but 2? Maybe it was because their relationship was already established? That made her even more curious.

Jasmine opened her own stat sheet and found a surprise.

Her defense was the only one to change, jumping up by two. That first skill was quite simple to understand, and so was the second one. The third one made her think, though. Her previous lover commented about how much Jasmine enjoyed giving her oral. 

She shook her head, going back to the second skill. She never heard of buffing a person’s experience gain. And for that matter, changing one’s title. Before, it was just a simple Assassin, but the Bestowed Lover bit was added.

Too many questions swam in her head. 

She sighed and pulled her pants back up. She got up and offered a hand to Claire. “We’ll talk later. I have to look into this.”

Chapter Text

Thankfully, Claire was able to make it home with further distractions. Her romp with Jasmine was still replaying in her head when she hastily approached her house. She did her best to get inside and up to her room without anyone noticing. She hoped everyone was still partying in their backyard.

Thankfully, neither of her moms nor their guests were on the 1st floor. So she quietly made her way up the stairs.

Upstairs was also empty, and Claire let a big sigh escape her. She made it to her room without anyone seeing her. The dress she wore was covered in dirt and semen. Her thighs had noticeable wet spots from her arousal. Her new cock never went soft and was aching for more attention. 

She looked in her mirror. Her red hair was a mess, with dried cum on her face and chest. She looked extremely disheveled and like a whore. It was enough to make her laugh. 

Wanting to clean up for the rest of the party, she ran water into her bath. While it was filling, she took a quick peek out her window overlooking the backyard. Her mothers looked to be extremely emotional. Eve had tears and Claire’s baby clothes out, and the rest of the village was gathered around listening. 

Another sigh escaped her, “Thank the gods that no one saw Jasmine and me.”

She quickly undressed and cleaned up

Claire rejoined the celebration, coming back when Eve was telling a story of when she was a baby. Telling everyone how Claire was so clingy and cried whenever Eve left the room. Jane was holding her and trying to keep her from crying too much. The rest were dutifully listening to Eve’s tale. 

Claire imagined Eve would have kept going all day if she had not interrupted her.

 ”Hey, Mom and Ma, I’m back.“

What came next was a flood of questions. What was her class? Why the change in clothes? Her plans after today: was she staying or going? Did something happen to make you look so happy? 

Claire did her best to answer, ”Paladin, tried out a skill and got dirty, no idea as of now.”

The flood of questions kept coming as her mothers embraced her in a hug. Jane’s toned body contrasted nicely with Eve’s softness. Claire had to angle herself a bit awkwardly so as not to expose herself. But the hug felt warm and nostalgic. She let them hug her for a while before escaping. 

“I’d prefer if we stopped asking questions and got back to celebrating.” 

Thankfully, the barrage stopped and the party truly began. Wine was busted out by Daphne, and the blacksmith heavily encouraged Claire to drink now that it was legal for her to do so. With the wine flowing, most of the village was now occupied with drinking and socializing. 

With the pressure off of her after a few glasses, Claire needed space to think. So she sat by the barn, watching her guests. She watched them play games and enjoy conversations. She soaked in the atmosphere and the bit of peace she found. It was only interrupted by the twins approaching her.

They were nearly identical, if not for their different style of dresses and hair. Light blond hair, blue eyes, and petite bodies. The older twin was Elsie, with free-flowing hair and a red dress. She led Ana by the hand to where Claire was sitting. Elsie’s face was full of confidence, while Ana’s showed hesitation. 

"Hey, I heard you got a combat class,” Elsie exclaimed with a smug expression.

“That I did,” Claire replied, not seeing Jasmine in the crowd. ”It’s a paladin class. How did you hear that?”

Elsie’s smile got wider, a fire now lit in her eyes. She ignored the question and spoke. ”That’s perfect! A frontline tank is exactly what I need.” 

Claire could guess what for, Elsie wanted to be an adventurer. She had studied magic since she was very young and loved to read about past adventurers. Ana, on the other hand, followed her older sister. She studied magic because Elsie did.

Looking at the younger twin, her hair in a braid and wearing a blue dress, Claire asked, ”Don’t you mean ‘what we need?’”
Elsie blinked and responded, ”Uh… I guess. I mean, what’s perfect for me is usually perfect for Ana.”

Ana looked at the ground, not saying a word, as both girls looked at her. An awkward silence hit the trio. Finally, Ana spoke, ”I don’t mind. I want to help Elsie.”

Claire smiled and thought about their differences. Elsie was loud, bratty, and selfish. She was an offensive red mage while Ana was a supportive white mage. Ana was also quiet, shy, and selfless. 

Claire remembers playing with them and her brother. How their dynamic hasn’t changed in all these years. Nostalgia hit as she momentarily thought of those days.

“What do you say?” Elsie asked, breaking Claire’s train of thought.

“About?” Claire asked, not realizing Elsie kept going after Ana’s comment.

“Join us! We want to start adventuring and could use you as a frontline.” Elsie explained. ”Plus, having you means Jasmine will join too.” 

Claire’s heart jumped at Jasmine’s name. For a moment, she looked back at the party, Jasmine still not among the others. A shame she’s not here to finish the celebration.

“That does sound enticing. If we were to make a name for ourselves, it’d be easier to become a knight.” Claire mused. Becoming a knight was the easiest way to find her brother. ”But what makes you think Jasmine will join if I do?”

Elsie’s smile turned into one of mischievousness. “Oh, just intuition. She did give up on adventuring to train you. Why would she not want to join your party?”

Claire hesitated. Elsie’s face and words gave her pause. Jasmine’s actions did point to a lot of things. How did it look to an outsider? Claire chalked it up to Jasmine being dedicated to Restol and not necessarily towards her. At least before today. 

Did Elsie know something, or was she just assuming?

“I guess…. She was an excellent teacher.” Claire said hesitantly. ”I just assumed she wanted to cheer me up in the beginning and then found a passion for teaching.” 

It was Elsie’s turn to pause as her expression changed. She studied Claire, looking her up and down. To anyone in the village, it was clear that Jasmine cared for Claire beyond a passion for teaching. 

Finally, Elsie spoke, ”Doesn’t matter, just let me know if you want to join. We did a few practice runs with Jasmine last month, and they went pretty smoothly. Ana and I were even able to level up.”

Ana perked up from her shyness with unexpected enthusiasm. ”It was amazing! Elsie was able to slay a troll with her fire magic!”

That caused Claire to flinch. Trolls were extremely difficult to deal with, they regenerate fast and can be unexpectedly quick. Claire guessed that Elsie’s fire affinity helped kill the monster. Fire was able to counteract the healing, and Jasmine’s experience probably helped. 

But still, it was quite the accomplishment. Now it really sounded enticing.

That led to another train of thought. If she partied with them, would they become her lovers? 

She looked the girls up and down. They were on the smaller side, almost a head smaller than her. Their curves were similarly smaller, yet shapely. She could definitely see the appeal. Her thoughts were interrupted when she felt the strain of her cock in her pants. She quickly crossed her legs to hide it.

“I’m in,” She said.

Chapter Text

Jasmine left the house she shared with her sister. Her encounter with her student was still at the forefront of her thoughts. All she could think about was how satisfying it felt to blow Claire and the intoxicating taste of her seed. The usually stoic assassin was flustered and red-faced as she headed to the guild hall. 

She took a moment to calm herself before entering. She needed to be an assassin now, not a maiden in love. 

“I need to at least act like a professional.” She said before slapping her cheeks with her hands and exhaling. She took a few more deep breaths with her eyes closed, a quick meditation to calm herself. Her heart rate slowed, and she returned to her professional self.

She entered the building, ready for her discussion with Elizabeth. They planned to meet after the last of the children got their classes. There was quite a bit to discuss now that all their classes have been determined. 

Jasmine made a mental list of each one: Jessie Carpenter was a foreman, Lyn Carpenter was a stoneworker, Elsie Bree was a magician, Ana Bree was a white magician, and Claire Owens was a Paladin. Three combat classes and two worker classes. Not ideal for the longevity of a village, but it was what Elizabeth wanted.

She opened the office door and was greeted by the sight of the lady reading a report. She silently sat in the chair in front of Elizabeth’s desk and waited for her to finish reading. The report was causing Elizabeth to get angrier by the second.

“10% increase in taxes, are you fucking kidding me?” She swore to herself. “We already hand over 50% of our profits to that bitch, and she wants more?!”

“All of us? Or just businesses and the guild?” Jasmine asked.

“Everyone.” Elizabeth said with an exasperated sigh.” That idiot is going to bleed this land dry.”

The idiot she was referring to was Lady Myrtle Lloyd, the Lady of their land. She acquired the title of Lady Lloyd almost 15 years ago, and since then, she’s been bleeding her land dry. High taxes funneled to her estate had left many villages bitter and on the verge of collapse. 

Restol village was one of the few exceptions. Elizabeth and her wife, Sloane, were able to stem the problems with their management skills. But that can’t be said for the thirty other villages in the fief.

“Did Claire tell you about her class?” Jasmine asked carefully.

“No, and I didn’t ask. Figured she’d let you know,” She said, setting the report down.

Jasmine took a moment to consider how much to explain. “It’s…. An interesting class. There’s so much potential as well.”

She paused again, wondering how to explain Claire’s skills. ”She’s a Paladin able to buff her allies. One gives a stat boost, and the other, an experience bonus. With levels and time, she could be on par with a hero.”

Elizabeth perked up upon hearing the word ‘Hero’. “She said she was a Paladin. The only thing I can think of that’d rival a hero is a God’s Champion. Could she turn into one?”

”Maybe in the future she could. But the Goddess doesn’t have a name or a main virtue yet.” Jasmine shrugged. She decided to keep it vague, not wanting to explain her newly acquired appendage. “There’s a chance it’s revealed with more skills, but all we have are her three Goddess-related skills.”

Jasmine explained the skills, leaving out the Goddess’s gift and lovers. She chose to explain it in terms of a party instead.  Lovers were replaced with party members, the gift was left out, and any bond was explained as sisterhood. After summarizing, Elizabeth took a deep breath and began thinking.

“You’re right, that does sound promising.” A smile slowly formed on her face. ”Numbers could be overcome with that stat increase and experience gain. Finally, we’ll be able to get rid of that fucking idiot Lady.”

Jasmine nodded. The main topic was finally brought up. Elizabeth had plans to overthrow their Lady. Rebel against her and rebuild the Lloyd Fief to a better state. Return it to its state before Myrtle took power. 

Not only that, but it became personal five years ago. Their Lady took Ryley from them all. She didn’t leave a dowry or wait for his coming of age to court him. Just ripped him away from his family. Elizabeth saw the entirety of Restol as her family, so it was like ripping her grandson away. 

Not to mention the state it left the Owens.

She swore to the gods she’d return Ryley to his mothers. And the gods only know how many other boys ended up just like Ryley.

Then there were the taxes. The rates have killed industries in the smaller villages and any potential growth they could have had. Were it not for stubborn pride, Jasmine doubted many people would stay. But people are proud of their homes and want them to be improved. 

Elizabeth was the same. She took pride in her home. So she began to build resources, political connections, and exceptional people. It was under her guidance that the children were taught their disciplines. Both construction and combat were needed in the near future. 

All to get Ryley back and free them from the Lady.

“Elsie will probably recruit Claire the moment she finds out about her class,” Jasmine said while thinking of the older twin. “Those two are talented at a distance, but completely useless in close quarters. A frontliner is the most necessary role.”

A giggle escaped Elizabeth. She personally taught the two magic and literature. She knew their strengths and personalities like the back of her hand. “True, hopefully Claire can put up with Elsie’s personality. I know she can be…. a lot to handle.”

Jasmine recalled their trial run of partying and how hard it was to control Elsie. The fight with the Troll nearly crippled Jasmine, something she was still mad about. Had Elsie just listened to Jasmine and not gotten overconfident, they never would have engaged it.

Claire would have to rein in that girl's arrogance if she wanted to succeed. 

That thought caused something unexpected to happen. Images of Claire punishing Elsie with her cock and the girl choking on it. The tears soaked streaks of mascara on Elsie’s face from Claire’s harsh punishment. 

It caused Jasmine to fluster. 

Her chest tightened, and her own cock began to rise. She squirmed in her chair and crossed her legs to hide her recent change. She needed to calm down before Elizabeth noticed, so she focused on her breathing.

“I think Ana might actually be the one to look to.” Jasmine finally spoke after a brief pause. “Elsie did seem to listen to her after the fight. She bounced between praising and scolding her sister. It was quite entertaining.”

“Mmm,” Elizabeth pondered. ”Ana may be shy, but she loves her sister and wants what’s best for her. They’ll need your guidance if this party is to grow.” 

“I know, it’s just… complicated,” Jasmine explained. Her professional demeanor broke for a moment.

“Your feelings grew from familial to romantic?” Elizabeth asked. 

Jasmine nodded. Elizabeth took a moment to think. Jasmine had spoken of Claire’s feelings with Elizabeth before and how to handle them. Jasmine suspected her own actions were too noticeable for the mayor to catch on.

“I don’t see a real issue. You never took advantage of her while being her teacher, and you’re not that much older.” The mayor finally spoke. “Your former relationship ended as teacher and student before today. Now, you can have a more equal relationship as party members.” 

Jasmine’s shoulders relaxed as she thought about Elizabeth’s words. It’s true that Claire’s training already ended. They were no longer teacher and student. That meant she could look at Claire as a woman now. 

That feeling of guilt slowly gave way to a feeling of hope.

“You’re right, I guess. No real harm in trying,” Jasmine responded. 

She steeled her resolve to try with Claire. And to join her in her Goddess’s mission.

 After gathering everything she needed to finalize their party forming, Jasmine left and headed home. She began to think of the future and what could happen with Claire. A big, goofy smile was plastered on her face as she returned home.

Chapter Text

The party swiftly ended after the older women were too drunk to stay awake. Leaving the cleanup to the younger gals. There wasn’t much of a mess, but the leftovers needed to be preserved and the trash taken care of. Everything took about an hour of work to finish. 

Elsie used this time to retell her and Ana’s experience adventuring with Jasmine. The troll fight was the only real test of their combat abilities. Everything else was simple elimination quests or gathering quests. 

Claire didn’t really pay attention to most of it, though. Her thoughts were on explaining her class to the twins.

Her final chore was to clean up the kitchen, allowing her to think. Her mind was occupied with the best way to tell the girls of her gift and her skills. She was too deep in her thoughts to realize Ana had entered her house. 

Her thoughts slowly turned from pragmatic explanations of her class to how she’d use her gift on them. They were both light and small, easy to maneuver with Claire’s strength. Her mind was preoccupied with fantasies about dominating the two as she swept. To say she was rock hard would be an understatement.

Ana made her way to the kitchen, where Claire was sweeping. She had a question to ask, but she stopped upon seeing her. Her chest tightened, and she lost her words watching the muscular woman sweep. Ana knew she shouldn’t stare long and began to panic as Claire started to turn around.

Ana froze at the sight in front of her. 

Claire seemed to have something in her pants, almost like a large knife or something. Ana’s eyes stuck to that bulge, not hearing Claire’s question. Her mind would not let her look away from it. 

Then it throbbed.

Claire tilted her head at the girl standing at the kitchen entrance. Her mouth was slightly open, and a bit of drool ran down her face. Her eyes didn’t meet Claire’s. Instead, she was looking down towards Claire’s crotch. 

Claire glanced down to see how badly she was showing. She let out a sigh and leaned the broom against a cabinet. She made her way towards the younger twin. It was faster than she expected, but Ana finding out made things much easier.

When Claire was mere inches from her, Ana finally looked up to meet Claire’s eyes. Claire decided to be bold. 

”Sorry to not warn you before, but it came with my class.” Claire whispered to the girl. She placed her hand on Ana’s shoulder. ”If it changes your mind from partying with me, I understand.”

Ana blinked rapidly, trying to think of her words that wouldn’t come 

”N-no!” she said a bit too loudly.” Elsie and I wanted to party with you.”

”Are you sure?” Claire sighed. “I know it’s a bit weird.”

“Y-yes. I think it’ll surprise Elsie, but she cares more about having a frontline.” Ana semi-mumbled. 

Her eyes returned to Claire’s bulge. Claire knew it’d be too risky to do anything with her, but she wanted to tease Ana just a bit. Claire could see why Elsie liked teasing so much, especially with her sister’s reactions to egg her on.

“That’s good, as I said, it came with my class, and I’m not used to dealing with it yet.” She said in a whisper. 

Slowly getting closer to the stunned girl. She watched a bit of fear flash across Ana’s face. Claire’s hand slipped down her arm, causing Ana’s breath to catch.

Claire decided to press further. She grabbed Ana’s hip as their eyes locked. She could feel the girl’s body press against her. Ana shuddered, her expression looking like cornered prey. 

Claire edged closer to her ear and whispered, ”I’d love to continue, but here isn’t the best.”

Ana snapped her head to look at Claire. She cycled through so many expressions from Claire’s words. Desire, relief, and then what looked like anticipation. She let go of the girl’s hip and took a step back. 

”Sorry, wanted to try leading. Probably going to have to get good at it with my class.”

”It’s okay…. N-not what I was expecting.” Ana mumbled as she looked at the ground. She did her best to hide how red her face had gotten. “Why did you get a…a um…”

Claire giggled a bit. The girl had an issue with saying the word. 

“A cock?” Claire asked. Which made Ana flinch.

”Y-y-yeah… that,” she said sheepishly.

“Give me your hand, I’ll show you my class,” Claire said, offering her hand.

Ana slowly grabbed her hand. The touch nearly made her shiver. She could feel the calluses of training and the power behind those hands. A surge of mana poured into her hand before Claire’s stat sheet filled her vision.

She took a moment to read the skills, and things began to make sense. She read the text about consuming Claire’s seed, her knees nearly giving out. But she kept going. She could see how powerful these skills could be. She’d never read about a skill that buffed experience gain. 

That got her intellectual curiosity going. Her thoughts raced through how they could utilize these skills. The added stats would help the entire party, especially her sister, who could get too cocky again. Claire’s aura also took some of the burden off her own shoulders. 

The more she thought, the less flustered she was.

Claire watched on in silence as her face lost its red blush. She had an overwhelming feeling to tease the girl again, break her from her thoughts. Get her to focus on her cock again. She held off and let the girl think. Getting Ana on board made talking to Elsie easier. 

“I’m gonna grab Elsie. Why don’t you sit on the couch?” Claire said, snapping Ana out of her thoughts. 

She nodded and went to the living room. She sat on the couch and returned to her thoughts. Claire would be a perfect addition to their party.

Ana’s ears perked up as she heard Elsie’s voice. 

”So who’s the Goddess of Virility?” 

She watched Elsie and Claire enter the living room. Her sister sat beside her while Claire took the chair in front of them. 

“No idea, Jasmine thinks I’d learn with later skills,” Claire responded. Both Elsie and Ana perked up at that. ”I’m guessing either an entirely new goddess or one from before the Tyrant’s war.”

“And the gift. Can we see it?” Elsie asked while looking at Claire’s lap.

Chapter Text

Claire checked her parents’ room, and both were passed out. Jane was holding Eve in her arms as they slept. They were breathing deeply, and they didn’t shift to the invasion of light into the room. 

Jane must have drunk way too much, as she was an extremely light sleeper. Jessie and Lyn Carpenter had taken their drunken moms home already. Then she looked outside, where Daphne and Lily were finishing up their chores. 

Claire opened the door and spoke to them. “You guys can head home. I’ll finish the rest.”

Daphne nodded and handed Claire the bag of trash without a word. Lily gave her a warm smile, ”Thanks, we’ll see you tomorrow.”

Claire felt a tension in her chest as everything seemed to be accounted for. 

She felt her heart race faster and faster as she approached her chair. This day was almost too much. First her long-time crush, and now a set of twins. What did she do to deserve this?

She felt her cock harden against her thigh.

Two sets of eyes followed Claire as she sat down. She felt their gaze burn into her. She took a deep breath, ” Are you sure you want to do this? I don’t know if the gift can be removed.”

Elsie spoke up first, ”Yes! Those buffs are going to be too good for us not to have.”

Ana nodded in agreement. 

Her eyes wandered back to the bulge in Claire’s pants. She wanted to see it desperately in the kitchen, but didn’t dare to ask. Thankfully, her sister asked for her. The heat in her chest began to burn as she felt a wet spot form in her panties. 

Claire leaned back and pushed her hips forward. She undid her pants, sliding them down her legs. Now, Elsie’s eyes joined Ana’s on Claire’s bulge.

Elsie gasped at the sight. The front of Claire’s panties showed a clear outline of her cock. Its throbbing caused the sisters to jump.

Claire was basking in the attention as she shimmied her pants off. She licked her lips in anticipation for what came next. Both twins had the same lustful expression, and they both bit their lips in unison as Claire kicked her pants away. 

She leaned back for a second, letting them take in the sight. Her cock throbbed, and their eyes followed its movement. Claire could definitely get used to this. 

She slowly grabbed the waistband of her panties and began to pull them down. Teasing the girls with how slow she moved, inching them off. Her cock shot up, slapping against Claire’s abdomen. She slipped her panties off and threw them by her pants. She grabbed her cock and stood. 

Both twins watched as Claire approached them.

Now in front of them, she whispered,” Here it is.” 

She removed her hand and thrust her hips forward. They both stared in shock, neither of them moving. Elsie, for once, had nothing to say. Claire figured she’d need to take the lead for this.

“Did you want to receive the gift now? Or later?”

A deafening silence fell upon them as neither twin had enough brain power right now to respond. They couldn’t think of anything else besides the thick cock in front of them. Both of their mouths were open in shock at its size. 

Ana began to drool again. Elsie licked her lips instead. Ana finally said something, ”I d-don’t mind doing it now”

Elsie looked at her sister. She did not expect her shy sister to say anything. A weird pride overcame her. Elsie nodded in agreement and asked, “How would this work?”

That made Claire pause. 

These two were not only related, but twins. Would they be okay with doing this together, or would it be too weird? Claire didn’t know yet. But the thought of them both sucking her cock brought a new level of desire. Taboo sex with twins really turned her on, apparently, as her dick throbbed in agreement

“Whatever you two would like. I could even do it myself.” Claire cooed. Her own thoughts were more than enough for her to finish herself.

The twins looked at each other, and they exchanged what looked to be a nonverbal conversation.

Ana broke the silence, ”I’d like to try. Elsie may join if I like it.”

Claire nodded and moved to be in front of her. ”Oral would make me cum faster, but using your hand might be easier.” 

She was trying her best to give Ana as many options as she needed. 

“I’d like to try o-oral…. “ Ana whispered. This caused Elsie to snap her eyes to her twin. She clearly wasn’t expecting that.

Claire nodded again and began to explain what she needed to do, repeating what Jasmine had explained to her before. How to use her tongue, her hands, and most importantly, knowing her limits. 

Ana nodded in acknowledgement. She took a big gulp and leaned toward the girl’s cock mere inches from her face. It was longer than her head, and its smell filled her nostrils.

She parted her lips and began swallowing the tip. Her jaw strained to accommodate its girth, but she tried her best to get it further in. She barely made it past the tip before she almost gagged. She reflexively moved back, her eyes beginning to water.

The taste that overwhelmed her tongue made her pause. Claire’s precum tasted surprisingly sweet. It sent a heat throughout her body, ending at her aching pussy. Ana rubbed her thighs together, trying to ease the burning, but to no avail.

She wanted more. 

Elsie watched as Ana bobbed back and forth. Her cheeks puffing slightly as the cock entered her mouth, and drool dripped down her chin. Elsie squirmed in her seat; her panties were drenched at this point. Watching her sister please Claire made her want to join in. 

Her hands had wandered to her aching pussy, lightly massaging herself. Claire's moans were tempting Elsie even further. She didn’t even realize she was getting closer to her sister until their cheeks grazed one another.

She could smell the aroma of Claire’s cock. It overwhelmed her senses as her breathing quickened. Ana’s eyes shot open, finding Elsie’s. They’d always been able to tell each other’s thoughts, so talking wasn’t always needed. 

Ana stopped and slowly removed the cock from her mouth. With a satisfying pop, the cock was free. Wet with Ana’s drool, Elsie slowly approached it.

She gave the tip a small kiss as she tried to remember what Claire explained.. She, too, could barely get past the tip before nearly gagging. Ana’s eyes never left her twin as she watched her bob her head back and forth. She waited until her sister got into a rhythm to look up at Claire.

 Claire’s moans sent a shiver throughout Ana’s body. She didn’t even realize her fingers were pressing into her soaked panties.

“You can try sucking lower down on my shaft,” Claire suggested between soft moans. ”Or maybe try something lower.” 

She left it open for Ana to decide. Either her pussy or her balls, she did not care.

Ana looked down and chose. She felt around carefully and slowly put her mouth around one of Claire’s balls. It was larger than she expected and felt full. Aching to release. She carefully sucked and released it, hoping to please Claire.

Claire’s knees almost buckled. Having one twin on her cock and the other sucking her balls was too much. Both of their eyes stared at her, and she could feel the pressure build up. She spoke up only when she was on the brink of collapsing.

“I’m cummingg” 

Elsie went as deep as her throat would let her. Claire’s hands held her in place as Cum gushed out in waves. It was too much for the poor girl as she began to gag and choke trying to keep up with it. Claire released her head, letting her pull all the way off. A stray rope coated her face while Ana quickly replaced her. 

Ana was able to gulp the thick seed down for far longer. It wasn’t until Claire was cumming down that she reluctantly pulled back. She caught her breath between gulps with tears running down her cheeks.

Both girls were able to consume a fair bit, but a lot had landed on their faces and chests. Claire marveled at the sight. White streaks covered their faces and dripped onto their dresses.

Elsie’s makeup bled down her face from her tears. Cum was all over her, and her hand was under her skirt. Ana had much less on her face but was also masturbating alongside Elsie. Elsie let out a moan as she lost her balance on the couch. She fell onto Ana’s lap and tried to catch her breath.  

Both twins received the same message, ”Do you accept Claire’s gift?” and accepted with no hesitation. 

Just like with Jasmine, their own clits burned as the gift began to grow. They hoisted their dress up as all three watched the cocks quickly grow.

Surprisingly, they were different sizes. 

Ana had the smaller cock with about five inches in total, while Elsie had six inches. They looked at each other for a brief moment before looking back at Claire.

“Your classes should have changed now,” Claire said. “ Jasmine got an increase in stats by 2 from my skill. Two skills that were listed as Bestowed Skills and a unique skill. Let me know what yours are.” 

Chapter Text

“Congrats, my child, 3 lovers in a day was more than I was expecting.” The ethereal voice spoke from beyond the shroud of light.

Claire panicked for a second, then realized she was dreaming, ”Thank you? It just kinda happened, I don’t know how.”

“All three were already attracted to you. Yet you never noticed,” The Goddess said with a hint of jovialness. 

“Really?” Claire paused. 

Ana was ogling her in the kitchen before learning of her class, and Jasmine did hint at more. Shaking her head to get rid of the thought, she had questions she needed answered. 

”Why me? Why now?”

A pause as the light flickered on the silhouetted. Claire saw a small glimpse of her goddess. Her hair was a similar red to her own, but it flowed as if it were weightless. Like she was submerged underwater.

Finally, She spoke, ”Do you know the Tyrant King?”

 Claire nodded. He was a former hero whose greed led him to attack the gods. Everyone was taught this story. 

Nearly 500 years ago, he rose up to defend humanity from demons and the Demon Lord. His arrogance and madness pushed him to conquer the continent after the conflict ended. Then, to the realm of the gods, where he slew dozens of them. He was only stopped after he was betrayed by his Patron. The god of war decided that he had gone too far and stabbed him in the back. After this, the remaining gods divided up the powers of the lost gods and decided humanity’s punishment. 

The Tyrant’s Curse was inflicted upon humanity.

“Correct. A curse to demasculinize the human race and birth fewer males. It’s why men are so fragile and feminine.” 

Claire shouldn’t have been surprised that She could read her thoughts. It was the first time she heard that men weren’t always rare or physically weak. Every story she read made the Tyrant out to be an exceptional man who was either a demigod or half giant. 

“It’s led to the oppression of men and families needing to spend a fortune for a baby. I want you to change this.”

“So that’s why you gave me a cock.” She barely saw the divine figure nod. The light was too bright for her eyes.

“Keep growing in power, start by freeing your brother and his fellow harem boys. I will reach out when I can to guide you.” The Goddess’s voice had more and more emotion as She spoke. In her previous dream, Her voice lacked emotion.

“Good luck.”

With that, she woke up. Her breath was haggard, and she was covered in sweat.

After the craziness that was her birthday, she decided to spend time with her mothers. She mainly helped Eve around the house and then focused on helping Jane with the farm. She wanted to spend some extra time with them since she was going to be adventuring soon. 

Her mothers loved it. They were beaming with happiness all day and were emotional at night. It felt good to spend a whole day with them. 

She didn’t notice that she leveled up after recruiting the twins. It was only after her day’s work that she checked her sheet. She gained stats in her most important fields: strength, resistance, and defense. And, a new skill.

With her new skill, she can better control her foes. Her mothers and the new level up kept her busy the whole day after her birthday. And she was thankful her goddess didn’t visit her a third night in a row, allowing her to get a full night’s rest.

Two days after her birthday, she was meeting up with her new party to discuss their first assignment. Jasmine was with the twins at their meeting spot. Claire chose the shortcut where Jasmine had nearly bounced her.

Claire’s heart rate spiked upon seeing her. They hadn’t spoken or seen each other in two days. Her being here was a good sign, right?

“Hello, Elsie and Ana. Hey Jaz,” Claire said, trying not to be awkward. All three looked at her with what looked like anger. She wasn’t quite sure.

Jasmine spoke up first, ”Holy shit, this cock is insatiable. I must have jacked off 10 times yesterday. I couldn’t even leave my room, Daphne would have seen it.”

“I knew you two had a thing going!” Elsie exclaimed. She eyed the two as they both looked away in embarrassment. ”But, same. Nothing we tried would satisfy it for very long.”

Their eyes snapped to Elsie. It took a minute and an awkward pause, but it slowly dawned on her. She accidentally let slip that she and Ana helped each other. Now beet red and squirming, the twins tried to retreat. 

“Hold up, did you two… fuck?” Jasmine asked.

“N-n-n-no” Ana said a bit too loudly. “Just… just used o-our hands and uh… mouths.”

Claire felt her cock begin to harden, and her bulge became more noticeable in her pants. She did not expect this. Looking to her former teacher, she was having a similar reaction. 

Claire shivered as she watched Jaz’s cock grow through her pants. Claire needed to redirect the conversation, or else they could throw adventuring out the window.

She took a deep, calming breath and said, ”I’m sorry, I should have expected this. We’ll come up with a solution later, right now, we should focus on formalizing our party and finding a request.”

Jasmine closed her eyes and started her meditation. The twins tried their best to calm down, but their faces were still flushed. 

”You’re right, I have most of the paperwork done, just need your signatures and a name.” Jasmine said after calming down significantly. “Couldn’t come up with one, so maybe we can use that to get our minds off of… that”

“I have a few we could try.” Elsie began. “Originally, I thought centering the name of our party around me as the leader. But with Claire’s class being what it is. It’s probably better to name it after her.” 

. Jasmine and Ana nodded, but Claire was a bit confused.

“With that, I tried thinking of names: Do we incorporate the goddess? Virility? Or try to be more subtle?” Elsie explained her thought process aloud. “Maybe red for her hair or emerald for her eyes? And what monster or animal?”

“Red wolves?” Jasmine offered.

“Nah, already exists. Any color and wolves have been taken for centuries.” Elsie said with a smug smirk. 

“Goddess’s champions?” Claire added. “Champions of the Goddess.”

Elsie rubbed her chin. ”Maybe in the future. It’d be a bit too arrogant and put a target on our back to use it so soon. If we knew her name, we could use it, but we don’t.”

“Warriors of Restol?” Ana tried.

“That’s not bad, I guess. Pays homage to our village.” Elsie replied.

“Seraphs of Scarlett?” Claire asked. Added her hair color and the goddess connection quite cleverly, she thought. 

”That‘s good,” Elsie perked up. “But maybe something simple and catchy. Like ‘Scarlett Seraphs.’”

Elsie paused for a moment. The smirk she had widened. “I like that.”

“Plus, Seraphs are a good idea since they are connected to the Gods,” Ana added.

“True, it gets my vote.” Elsie nodded.

“I’ll add that as our name. If you three could sign here.” Jasmine said as she held a paper and a quill. “I'll get this to Elizabeth and have her process it.”

Claire signed and began to smile. Her party members were also smiling. The twins quickly signed, and both were ready to start. 

Claire took her first step toward accomplishing her goal. With enough experience, she could join Riefleheim's order of knights, or with enough resources, she could just buy back her brother. 

She put forth her hand and offered a few words. ”From now on, we are a party. We work together and get stronger.”

“I think our first major goal should be establishing our own base. It’ll take a while, but it’s a good long-term goal,” Jasmine added, putting her hand on Claire’s. 

Claire’s heart jumped at the touch, and their eyes met. She looked into those deep, grey eyes as her chest ignited.

“Short term, finish an E rank quest and then a D rank,” Elsie said, adding her hand to the pile.

“Also, how to deal with… our, uh…. Gifts,” Ana added. Putting her hand at the top of the pile.

Claire smiled as all three looked at her. “I’ll do my best to figure that out.”

With that, she raised the pile with her hand. The girls followed suit, and they let out a cheer. 

Now their journey officially begins.

Chapter Text

Elizabeth had to reach out to other villages for requests, but she was able to find a few simple F Rank requests for the newly formed party to complete. Two of them were simple gathering quests and one elimination quest.

There was a special plant that grew in a local mountain range, used for potions to fight common illnesses. Then another set of herbs was found in a nearby swamp. The elimination quest was for a local slime population getting out of hand.

Jasmine thought the elimination quest would be the best to start. Slimes were annoying, but not deadly. It would give the party a good trial run of combat. Then they could make their way to the mountains. 

Jane was able to spare a carriage for them. It was kind of cramp, but they would manage. Two horses were lent alongside the carriage, and food was provided by Eve. She had dried meat, bread, and potatoes ready for her daughter's first quest. 

With hugs and some crying, Claire and the Scarlet Seraphs left Restol Village.

The ride was quite long, at least half a day. So they had quite a bit of time and lots of privacy. However, Jasmine stressed that they needed to get to the farm where the slimes were immediately. No distractions.

One hour in, and there was nothing ahead but flat, dry lands.

“ Soo…. kinda curious about what you two ended up doing,” Claire said. 

Jasmine was listening in from the driver’s seat. With nothing interesting to see, she was bored. Both were surprised at how fast they not only tried it, but also accepted the incestuous act.

The twins squirmed. Jasmine couldn't see it, but Claire did. Their faces turned red and they glanced at each other. Claire bit her lip in anticipation.

“I wanted to know how it felt…” Elsie mumbled, breaking the silence. “To have my… cock… sucked”

Silence fell over the carriage. 

Claire decided to ask. She desperately wanted to know more.” Did you ask her to, or did she want to do it?”

“I asked… I w-w-wanted to try it again.” Ana responded for them. Her voice got quieter as she spoke. “I didn’t get to… to finish you… and I wanted to…”

Elsie nodded, ”I returned the favor. And then we uh …. tried it with our… pussies.”

Jasmine laughed and then spoke, ”Had to try both ways, right?”

They nodded in sync, and Elsie continued, ”I believe it’s called a 69. We were nearly caught by Mom. That would have been a nightmare…:

Claire wondered how the village would react to their gifts. Could Restol go from a female-only village to whatever her party members were? Her question was interrupted by Jasmine.

“I tried sucking my own cock. Was so close to it being in my own mouth,” Jasmine laughed from the driver’s seat. ”Blowing Claire awakened something fierce in me.”

Elsie laughed at that. ”Not even we were horny enough to try that.”

Jasmine sent a glare her way through the driver's window.

 ”I’d pay money to see that.” Claire said, her voice thick with lust. ”Imagining it is getting me all hot. Maybe I could try helping you….”

It was Jaz’s turn to squirm. 

She really wanted to take up the offer, but she had to act professionally. Even if her cock was pushing her to be anything but. Elsie noticed the tension between the two and Jasmine’s reluctance. 

So she decided to tease them. A devious smile grew across her face. She stared at the redhead who was looking towards their driver. Elsie pressed her legs forward. Her foot landed softly on Claire’s thigh.

Claire yelped, not expecting it. 

Before she could react further, Elsie moved her foot to her true target. That growing bulge in the girl's pants. A moan escaped Claire as she reacted to the new sensation. Elsie held back a smirk while her foot rubbed against Claire’s straining erection.

Jasmine snapped her attention to them. They had agreed to no distractions on their way to the farm. She wasn’t going to have any of it. She tightened the reins against the handle and crawled in back.

She was met with Elsie’s smug smile.

“I thought we had a deal,” Jasmine said through her teeth and annoyance in her voice. 

“We did, but I got bored,” Elsie said while defiantly staring up at the woman.

Claire did her best not to react, but moans escaped her every couple of seconds. Ana was focused on Claire, licking her lips.

Jasmine let out a long, drawn-out sigh. Closing her eyes, she started to think. That feeling of hunger and desire returned. Does she throw her professionalism to the side?

“Fuck it,” She whispered to herself. A decision was made. She quickly hopped back into the driver's seat, pulling the horses over. She could feel her cock straining against her pants as she did.

She returned inside quickly, with her pants already falling off. Her panties followed them as she walked up to her former student. Claire’s eyes looked up at her, shocked.

“Pants off, now,” She demanded of Claire.

Claire scrambled to get them off, barely getting them off before all three hands began to pull on them. The twins were wearing dresses, so they just needed to hoist them up. 

Her cock sprang forward as Jasmine pulled her panties off. It hit Jasmine’s face with a satisfying smack. Jasmine took a deep breath of her cock and moaned. 

“How I missed this.” Her hands had already begun to stroke it. 

Claire moaned and threw her head back. She was too distracted yesterday to masturbate, so her body was aching for it.

“Ana, sit next to Claire,” Elsie commanded as she kneeled beside Jasmine. 

Ana obeyed and brought her dress up. Elsie brushed her panties aside and had her cock in hand. 

Jasmine was quick to swallow every inch of Claire’s cock. Her former teacher’s slick, warm mouth caused Claire to buck her hips. The sound of Jasmine deep throating Claire filled the carriage.

Elsie looked over to see that Jasmine’s throat had a noticeable bulge when she swallowed Claire’s full length. Jasmine’s eyes were filled with tears as she fought back her gag reflex. Her hand was gripping her own cock, hastily jerking her cock while pleasuring Claire. 

Claire glanced over at the twins. Elsie had her face pressed under Ana’s cock, licking her sister’s wet folds. Claire nearly came right away upon seeing the incestuous act. Ana looked up from her sister and met Claire's eyes. 

They stared for a moment, lust and desire in their eyes. 

Claire leaned in and kissed Ana. Their lips embraced, muffling their moans. Claire pressed her tongue into Ana, finding her lover’s. Her and Ana’s inexperienced tongues danced.

Ana broke from their kiss with a whimper. She gave Claire a pleading look and opened her mouth to say something, but Claire pressed forward. She stole Ana’s lips, cutting her off.

She wanted to warn Elsie about her cum.

She whimpered into Claire’s kiss while bucking her hips. Elsie’s eyes crossed as her sister’s cock pressed into her throat. Cum exploded down the older twin’s throat in thick ropes. Elsie did the best that she could to gulp it all down.

But it exploded from the sides of her mouth.

Claire felt the stinging heat from the girl's cum on her thigh. She pulled back slightly, leaning her forehead against Ana’s. Claire was close as well. She could feel the pressure build up within her as she watched Ana ride her orgasm to completion.. 

She turned to meet Jasmine’s eyes. Those grey eyes looked up at her with need. She let out a moan, signaling she was ready. Claire exploded into Jasmine’s wanting mouth, her balls convulsing with each rope.

Jasmine gulped every drop of cum she could. She didn’t care if she couldn’t breathe or that her eyes were burning. She barely even reacted when her own cock exploded onto Claire’s legs. All she cared about was Claire’s seed.

Her mouth was puffing as she desperately tried to drink it all, but failed as some escaped the sides of her mouth. Elsie was quick to lick at her face, wanting any bit of Claire she could. 

Jasmine finally relented and released the cock. It shot ropes across her face as cum spewed everywhere. Elsie was quick to grab it and point it in her direction. Coating her face and breasts in the process.

Claire finally stopped after nearly a minute, drenching Elsie in her cum. She output quite a bit more than Ana did. It was enough for both servicing women, and then some. They stared up at her, covered in her cum with desire-filled eyes. 

Immediately, Claire’s cock stood right back up. The sight was too tantalizing for her. 

They gasped at its rise before catching each other’s eyes. They admired how the other looked before Jasmine leaned forward. Jasmine kissed Elsie, wanting a taste of her sister’s cum too. They quickly broke from the kiss to lick what remained on their faces.

The display was too much for Claire to handle as she began to stroke her cock. Ana bent over, meekly brushing Claire’s hand aside. 

“Let me…. Please.. I-I n-need it too,” she pleaded. 

Claire’s cock responded for Claire. It throbbed and lightly tapped her face. Ana gasped at the touch as an idea struck Claire. 

She let Ana clean her cock with her tongue for a moment before speaking, ”Why don't you two do that thing. The 69 thing Elsie said earlier.”

Jasmine and Elsie stopped their licking and stared at her. Jasmine smiled and fell backwards, ”Fuck yeah, turn around.”

Elsie spun and met Jasmine's cock. A gasp escaped her as Jasmine already started. She glanced at Claire, who was busy adjusting herself and Ana. Elsie looked back at the cock in front of her and began herself. 

It fit better than Claire’s but was much more intimidating than Ana’s. She struggled with the size in the beginning, but slowly gained ground. It wasn’t long before she could take the entire length of Jasmine’s cock.

The carriage was filled with lewd slurping and gagging. The two pairs were desperately trying to please each other. Jasmine’s adept hands had made their way to Elsie’s pussy. Massaging her folds as she blew her.

It was far too much for the older twin to handle.

 Her moans were stifled by the cock in her mouth. Barely a gurgle was heard when her cock erupted in Jasmine’s mouth. Her whole body shuddered as she released into Jasmine’s mouth. Her pussy juices were flowing down her leg and coated Jasmine’s fingers. Her limbs gave out, and she nearly choked on the girl cock in her mouth. 

Ana was next to cum.

Claire was blowing and fingering the poor girl. She whimpered on Claire’s cock as the sensations were too much. Just like her sister, she couldn’t even let out her moans. Claire’s cock was too much for any sound to leave her.

Claire’s mouth was quickly filled with the younger twin’s seed. She drank the thick liquid as best she could. But the vibrations of Ana’s voice set Claire over the edge. Her own orgasm finally released as Ana seemed to lose her strength. Holding Ana’s limp body up with her legs, she filled Ana’s mouth with her seed.

She felt the sting of heat as her seed landed on her skin. Ana’s mouth was leaking cum all over Claire’s lower body. She pushed Ana up and off her cock, not wanting to cause the girl any pain. 

Finally, it was Jasmine’s turn to fill Elsie’s mouth with cum.

Elsie had begun to get her strength back and pushed herself off of Jasmine. The cock still spewed its cum as she finally gasped for breath. She was coated in Jasmine’s white seed. Rope after rope painted her face. She couldn’t even open her left eye.

Jasmine quickly adjusted to face Elsie. The blonde’s open eye stared at Jasmine for a moment before she felt Jasmine’s tongue hit her face. She was scooping her own cum off the girl’s face. It tickled, and Elsie giggled at each stroke. 

With none left, she kissed Elsie and patted her thigh. 

She moved on to Claire’s cock, quickly lapping up the cum Ana couldn't drink. First on her stomach and then to the remnants on the girl’s cock. She moved to meet Claire’s lips and gave her a deep kiss. Claire felt her tongue searching in her mouth for any of Ana’s seed leftover. 

She broke from the kiss, breathlessly, and whispered, ”My gods, what has become of me?”

 She finished with Ana. Her body was still limp and held up by Claire’s legs. She babbled something as the assassin began her assault. Ana’s strength slowly came back when Jasmine was finishing up. 

Ana met Jasmine for a kiss before the assassin lay down next to Elsie. 

“Officially addicted,” she breathlessly said.

“I couldn't tell,” Elsie responded in jest. It earned her a light punch and a giggle. 

They lay there for a good 10 minutes in silence. Their breaths were the only sounds. Claire was the first to stir. Thankfully, her clothes were out of the splash zone. 

She quickly wiped her body down with a towel and spare water. Then she dressed before checking on the horses.

“We should probably get going,” Claire finally spoke as she hopped in the driver's seat. 

Chapter Text

The rest of the trip was less chaotic. Elsie fell asleep. Her head was resting on Ana's lap as Ana brushed her fingers through her hair. She silently hummed a lullaby from their childhood. 

Jasmine sat next to Claire in the driver's seat. She leaned her head on Claire's shoulder. 

“Never in my life did I think it'd be like this,” Claire whispered. ”I imagined adventuring with you three since Ryley left, getting him back or earning him. Didn't think we’d have to stop and do what we just did.” 

Jasmine laughed at that.

 ”Me neither. But… If it comes with your buffs and potential, then it's all worth it.” A slight pause befell the two before Jasmine added, ”Feels fucking phenomenal as well.”

“True,” Claire giggled, “Now that I've experienced it, I don’t think I could live without it.”

Jasmine raised her head from Claire’s shoulder.

“Got to talk about something else…” She uncrossed her legs and adjusted her pants. Claire caught a glimpse of her bulge. “Can't stop again.”

“Then…what about…. us ?” Claire asked hesitantly. Her mind was still occupied by the brief glimpse she saw.

Jasmine pursed her lips, staring forward. ”Obviously, I'm your lover… But I-I’m unsure…. I feel the warmth and the burning heat of attraction and… love.” 

She stopped. Hesitating before continuing, ”I want to grow these feelings with you. But I'm… uh, scared”

Scared? Claire was not expecting that. 

Her fearless teacher was scared to explore her feelings. She was curious now, but the sorrowful look on Jasmine’s face stopped her from asking more. It would have to wait for her to open up.

With the mood now awkward, they sat in silence. Both were stewing on the words.

Jasmine sighed and said,” I’ve got to think on it…. I just-.”

Claire cut in, ”It's okay. Really, I've waited 2 years, I can wait a bit longer.”

”Thank you for understanding,” Jasmine smiled. “I want to embrace your feelings head-on, with no hesitation. I just need time.”

“I understand, please don’t worry about it. Having you here is more than enough for me.” Claire responded. 

Her words were true; she could wait. It was easier on Claire’s emotions to know it had nothing to do with her, but Jasmine’s past relationship. Her lover just needed to properly move on from whatever pained her in the past. It wasn’t that she didn’t love Claire. 

Jasmine smiled at her former student. The girl she had known from 5 years ago had truly grown up into a wonderful person. The woman before her had a bright smile that made her forget her own pain. It reassured the assassin that her feelings were in good hands. 

 “I'm gonna go take a nap.” She whispered softly in Claire’s ear. She kissed Claire on the cheek and joined the twins. Claire rubbed the spot with her hand, that feeling of warmth resonating throughout her body. 

The smile she wore grew bigger as she resonated with happiness. 

They made it to their destination only 30 minutes late. Ana woke the sleeping duo as Claire spoke to their contact. An older lady, tanned like Jane but 20 years her senior.

“Slimes are just over that hill, demolishing my crops. Get ‘em off my fields.” She commanded while pointing to a large hill. 

Claire nodded in response.

 “No problem, ma'am, let us know of any other areas,” She said and then whipped the horses forward. 

She parked the carriage before the hill and hopped inside. Her companions were gearing up as a feeling of excitement ran through her.

Finally, her first quest!

She grabbed her armor, getting as much as she could on by herself. Jasmine helped with the rest. Her armor was light, steel covered her vitals, but the rest was leather. Her buckler-style shield on her left forearm, the sword Jane gave her on her hip, and her helmet in her right hand. She was ready for the fight.

Jasmine would be holding back for this fight. She wanted to see how the three 3 fought together. She’d judge their teamwork and step in when needed. Everything else was on then.

Claire stood with her shield raised, slimes in front of her and the twins behind her. An arrow tip formation. The twins were far behind her, and she was at the point. Claire took a deep breath before activating her newest skill.

She let loose a powerful war cry, gaining the slimes’ attention. They stopped eating the crops to swarm Claire. 

They bounced toward her, single-mindedly chasing their target. The closest one was struck down by a fireball that whizzed past Claire. She flinched at the heat trail, a burning heat streaked across her left shoulder and arm. It was something she'd have to get used to. 

The second one was batted away with her shield. Followed swiftly by Claire using her sword to swat a third away. She was able to eliminate the fourth slime by stabbing its core with her sword.

Now felt like a good time to test her Defensive Strike. Her shield glowed red as she thrusted forward, able to hit a line of slime with it. Eliminating another 3 in the process. She checked her mana. 

Only 1 point was used, and the cooldown timer began.

Jasmine watched her student, Claire’s stance was rock solid. No slime could knock her over as she marched forward. Her footwork was deliberate and methodical, with no hesitation in the placements and no way of tripping. Her shield and sword movements matched her footwork, planned motion with little to no wasted movements. 

Jasmine smiled, her former student had truly taken her lessons to heart.. 

The twins were mostly observing Claire, just as Jasmine was. Their skills needed to be mindful of Claire’s movements, lest they hit her. Elsie did cast her fireballs when she could. 

Or trying to.

Guessing wrong meant nailing the paladin in the back or arms. Claire barely flinched. Though the burning pain hurt, Jasmine would be mad if she lost track of her enemy. Ana was quick to heal her wounds, too.

Claire knew this was part of the learning process. She knew Elsie wasn’t trying to hit her. She was trying to read Claire’s movements, and that meant she’d be wrong quite a bit in the beginning. It’d take time for them to truly get it down. Luckily, her resistance was high enough that Elsie barely damaged her health. She just needed to bear with it and be patient with the mage. 

This process repeated itself for several minutes. Claire would use her Defensive Strike, Elsie would use her fireball to clean up stragglers, and Ana would heal if Claire was hit. Each repeat led to Claire being hit less. Each rotation of skills led to Elsie learning Claire’s habits better. Adrenaline filled Claire as she continued her slow march into the swarm.

Now, Elsie decided to add her firewall ability. 

After a defensive strike, a wall of flames would appear parallel to the paladin’s path. A clear sign that Elsie was getting the hang of everything. Relief and confidence filled Claire.

She took note of their progress, mentally counting 27 slimes eliminated. Claire’s fatigue was evident as her breath became ragged. The twins were in similar conditions. Elsie was more tired than Ana, currently leaning on her sister and covered in sweat.

So Jasmine decided to step in.

She knocked an arrow on her bow, drew, and released several in rapid succession. Six arrows flew before the first hit its target, with deadly aim. The remaining six slimes were eliminated. 

Claire looked to her former teacher as she killed with incredible speed, a face of amazement peeking through her helmet. Jasmine nodded to the girl and beckoned her to come over.

“It was rough, but you slowly got the hang of it.” She said to Elsie. 

“You two moved differently. Claire would stay in one spot longer than you would. Was not expecting that.” Elsie responded while nodding. ”Expected her to move quicker and more often.”

”Wanted to see how you’d adjust, so I didn’t explain our differences,” Jasmine smiled. “Sorry, Claire, it was also a test of your physical and mental fortitude.”

”No biggie,” Claire laughed breathlessly. She was used to Jasmine throwing in extra lessons by now. “Ana’s taking care of the burns. It was nice when I wasn’t being hit, though. Was in a rhythm there.”

Claire’s body was glowing with yellow light as Ana’s magic rid her body of cuts and burns. Ana added shyly, ”I threw in my ward when I could to protect you from Elsie.”

“Thank you, Ana,” Claire said. “I’m sure Jaz was assessing your use of the healing and wards as well.”

“Indeed,” Jasmine confirmed. “Elizabeth taught you two well. Ana was able to predict Elsie’s trajectory and ward correctly, and Elsie began to read Claire’s movements. Good job, Claire, for not losing your cool. Seen many tanks blow up at their back line for being hit.”

“I’m so sorry, Claire. I’ll make it up to you when we get back to Restol, I promise,” Elsie said. “And thank you for not blowing up at me. I know it would have been warranted.” 

Claire nodded and blushed at the praise. It felt incredible to receive. “No worries, Elsie, truly. I knew you weren’t doing it on purpose and just needed time. Get me some of your mom’s cherry pie and we’re even.”

Elsie hugged Claire and nodded. “I promise”

With the fight over, they checked their experience. Claire gained 30 points while Elsie and Ana gained 15. Jasmine gained 2 points in total. Her level was too high for slimes to matter. Claire was now only 20 points from another level up, her mind filled with possible skills she could acquire. 

They walked back to the farmer with the news. She thanked them generously and handed 10 gold pieces to the party. 

It was their first reward as a party.

She quickly followed with 4 homemade dishes. She served the four women their meals in boxes. She cooked them meat and potatoes, which was perfect for their tired bodies.

The farmer waved to them as they funneled into the carriage. Their next stop was Bon Mountain range on the border of their neighboring fief.

Chapter Text

The ride to the Bon Mountains range was filled with a lot more excitement. With her first quest completion, Claire was elated and giddy. She praised Elsie’s magic capabilities to the girl’s delight and thanked Ana for never letting her health drop below 15 points. Her giddiness infected the rest of the party as she dished out compliments. 

Jasmine had a half smile, listening to her, her eyes on the road. She was looking for anything dangerous or portholes to avoid. She let her former student relish in her victory and reap the rewards. Her ears did perk up when she heard Claire moan, but she did not dare turn and look.

“Have to reward you now, don't we? Our tank that protected us. Made sure those nasty slimes never touched us.” Elsie said, her voice full of lust as she rubbed the excited girl's bulge. Her hands undid the girl’s pants, revealing the gift inside.

With a satisfying smack,  Claire’s cock hit her face. Elsie gasped before grabbing the throbbing monster. Its heat radiated in her hands. She could barely hold it with one hand, needing two just to get a good grip. She made sure to tease the woman’s cock with her hands, resisting the urge to use her mouth.

“Ana, help me get these clothes off. Our tank needs to coat us with her love,” Elsie demanded. 

Claire noticed Jasmine squirm in her peripheral vision, but the assassin kept looking forward. Claire, too, had to resist calling for her. Someone needed to pay attention to the road.

‘O-okay” Ana said as she lifted the hem of Elsie’s dress. Elsie reluctantly let go of Claire to throw the dress to the side before turning to rip her sister’s dress off. The two were only in their panties now.

They sat before Claire. Ana had a pleading look while Elsie had a smug smile. Elsie whispered into Ana’s ear before continuing. Ana nodded and shifted closer to Claire. Her hands reached past her sister’s for something further.

She rubbed Claire’s aching pussy, her hand immediately drenched by Claire’s arousal. She gently and rhythmically played with the girl's clit, sending waves of pleasure through the girl. Her arousal flowed down her thighs as her knees nearly buckled.  Claire’s moans filled the carriage, spurring the twins on.

Claire was a mess. She couldn’t speak. Her words were lost as the pleasure from both twins was too much. Her cock throbbed with desperation. Their hands sent pleasure shooting throughout her body. Her knees finally gave out as she landed on the seat behind her.

Two pairs of eyes watched her with their mouths open in anticipation.

“Fuck,” She whimpered.

Her moans got louder and louder as her body ached for more. The twins quickened their hands, letting out compliments every couple of seconds. Jasmine told them her weakness. Two words that set her off. 

Elsie’s smile grew wider, her eyes filled with a burning passion. ”Good girl.”

Claire’s mind blanked.

She let out a long, drawn-out moan before cumming. She came with both her sexes. Ana felt Claire tighten around her fingers, sucking them further inside. Her cock erupted in the older sister’s hands.

She landed load after thick load on the twins. Her thick seed forced them to close their eyes. Her hips bucked wildly from the dual pleasure, shaking her entire body. She couldn’t think, she couldn’t speak. It took minutes for her breathing to even steady.

Shaking slightly, she leaned forward, trying to assess the situation. Elsie and Ana had a coat of her pearlescent cum on their faces and chest. Their breaths were just as heavy as Claire’s. 

Not a word was said for a moment as they all exchanged glances. 

“Oh my gods, that was massive,” Elsie said. She wiped her face and brought the cum to her mouth. Stopping just before her lips, a devious smile grew on her face. She eyed their driver, ”Too much for us to handle…. If only there was someone to help.”

Jasmine was on her before she finished, startling all three girls. 

”Claire, take the reins.” Was all she said before grabbing Elsie’s face. 

Her tongue lapped up the thick cum on the girl’s face. Elsie giggled at the sensation, her plan working perfectly. Ana was quick to join Jasmine.

Claire stumbled forward, still pantsless, as she reached the driver's seat. “Can you hand me my pan-” 

Her pants were thrown at her when she turned to look at them. They cut her off from speaking. She pulled them off her face to see Elsie giggling.

She took a moment to watch Jasmine ravage Elsie’s face. It seemed almost feral. Ana tried to keep up but couldn’t and was slowly turned on by Elsie and Jasmine. Claire smirked at the scene before hopping out of the driver’s window. She’d let Jasmine have her fun.

When the night fell, they decided to stop. 

Jasmine directed them as they set up their tent. It was a 6-person tent big enough for all of them. The watch was organized, and a fire was started. Thankfully, the area they were in had very few monsters. It might have a pack or two of wolves, but they were farther north. 

As Elsie readied their meals, Claire and Jasmine fetched firewood, and Ana set up the sleeping bags.

Claire and Jasmine walked in silence while gathering wood. Not knowing what to say, Claire focused on the task at hand. She picked up sticks and logs as they walked the perimeter of the camp.

 Jasmine spoke up first, ”You’re footwork and swordsmanship were excellent today. You really made me proud.”

Claire smiled and soaked in the praise, ”Thank you. I had an excellent teacher.”

”Damn right you did,” Jasmine nodded with a bright smile. “But even beyond what I taught you, you never lost patience with Elsie. You barely flinched at the pain and used your skill intuitively.”

“I knew she wasn’t doing it on purpose, and my resistance was high. Not that impressive, I think.” Claire said

Jasmine stopped and stared at her, ”I’ve seen master frontliners take out their anger on newbie magicians. Their armor didn’t even scratch, and they were screaming in the middle of battle. Your patience is impressive.”

A silence fell over them as Claire digested what Jasmine was saying. Claire wanted to argue, but Jasmine’s face was stern and serious. Claire finally accepted the praise with a reluctant sigh. They returned to camp with firewood and kindling in their arms.

The silence of the camp was drowned out by Elsie’s humming. She was dutifully preparing the food Eve provided them. She hummed the tune her mother did when she was working the tavern.

Ana joined her sister after finishing with the tent. The two used their tavern experience to prepare the food with extra spices. Claire dumped the load of wood by the fire, and Jasmine checked on Elsie’s cooking.

“Hey! I can cook,” Elsie shouted. Ana held her hand over her mouth to hide her laughter.

“I can tell, just didn’t expect it,” Jasmine responded coyly.

“It is unexpected.” Claire laughed. “I always saw your mother or Ana cooking at the tavern.”

Elsie crossed her arms and glared at Ana, ”They never let me. Said I made too big a mess.”

“Shhh, less talking, more eating,” Jasmine said after stifling her laughter. She let Elsie fill her plate with an angry expression. ”Got an early day tomorrow.”

They ate in silence and cleaned up quickly. The scraps were given to the horses, and they made sure to stow their supplies properly. Airtight storage kept the smell from leaking and attracting any animals. 

Jasmine was first on the watch, so the trio entered their tent. They undressed in silence before Elsie spoke up.

“I wouldn’t mind cuddling up next to you tonight.” Her voice was thick with lust. 

Ana nodded in agreement.

“Even without a-nything, it’d still be… w-warm,” Ana mumbled. 

“Thanks, Elsie, but we need to sleep,” Claire responded. She could feel her body cry out in protest. “I’d prefer not to be sleepy tomorrow.” 

“Aww, I promise to behave,” Elsie said, mischief clearly in her tone. 

Claire shook her head and grabbed Ana. 

”I trust you not try anything,” she whispered into her ear. 

Ana shivered. Her words made her mind go blank momentarily. She nodded and unfolded her sleeping bag. Claire quickly snuggled up behind her. The warmth of her body stole Ana’s breath. She could feel the toned body of Claire on her back. She didn’t know how Claire expected her to sleep with both her breasts and cock pressed into her.

It would be difficult, but she’d manage. 

Elsie sat smugly watching her sister. She knew Ana was ready to melt in Claire’s arms. Her plan worked perfectly.

She kissed her sister and whispered. “Thankfully, my favorite spot is still open.” 

She crawled into Ana’s arms, making her the middle spoon. She was pressed between Elsie and Claire. Her brain was mush as she did her best to stay calm. 

Surprisingly, she fell asleep quickly.

Chapter Text

Jasmine's watch was very quiet. No animals scampering about or any monsters passing by. It let her think about the day's events. She was acting extremely out of character. Gone was the professional Assassin with ironclad resolve and a killer poker face. Replaced was an emotional mess with a cock in control of her actions. 

She was especially pissed that she stopped the carriage this morning. All to fulfill her own sexual wants. Her desire for cum was so overwhelming that it all but killed her professionalism. Especially Claire's. It was almost like a primal need to her. Her body craved it like water when she was dehydrated.

Something had to be done, some restriction or solution implemented. She couldn’t complete her missions and let her sexual desires overtake her. Something to discuss with the group after these requests are fulfilled. 

Thankfully, the farmer this morning was kind and didn’t mind their slight tardiness. 

Her next train of thought was of her feelings for Claire. She was still hesitant to fully accept a relationship with her. The pain of her past still weighed on her heart, but she also wanted to grow her feelings with Claire. Her body tensed with pain as she thought back to 6 years ago. The heartbreak enraptured her entire body.

She needed to let go. Move on from the pain her ex inflicted upon her. She steeled her resolve as she stoked the flames. 

Next opportunity, she would accept Claire willingly and push through her pain. No hesitation this time. 

She sighed. She was so deep in thought that her watch was nearly done. She added a couple of logs to the fire. 

Something had to change. She needed to take control of herself.

Claire could barely sleep. 

She was filled with a mix of excitement and worry. Her first quest was fulfilled, and her first battle was won. But her conversations with Jasmine filled her with worry. What was Jasmine so worried about? Why is she hesitating? 

It all led to her overthinking and losing time to sleep.

She lay in the puddle of sleeping bags, holding tightly to Ana. The girl's rhythmic breathing helped Claire to get out of her own head. Claire moved so she could see both sisters.

Ana held her sister tight as if she were a teddy bear. A smile formed on Claire's face as she watched their chest rise and fall in sync. Elsie looked so peaceful, so quiet right now. Claire rested her head against the pillow once more. She gripped Ana tighter and vowed to resolve Jasmine's issues with her. 

Snuggling up to the middle spoon, Claire kissed Ana on the shoulder and drifted off to sleep. 

It felt like she just closed her eyes when Jasmine woke her. 

It was her turn to keep watch. Groggily getting up, she dressed in warmer clothes. She grabbed the sword her mother had gifted her and exited the tent. Claire relieved Jasmine of her shift with a yawn. Before entering the tent, Jasmine told her when to wake Ana.

Claire, now alone, got back to thinking. 

She remembered how different Jasmine was after returning from adventuring after less than 2 years. Her best guesses over the years were either that a previous lover died in action or that she had an extremely bad breakup. Both scenarios would lead to hesitations now. 

One for fear of loss and the other for fear of being hurt. Both scenarios caused Claire’s chest to ache. She was in pain for Jasmine’s suffering. She wanted to resolve this problem for her, but knew she couldn’t.

With a deep breath, Claire decided to move on with her thoughts. 

When Jasmine does move on, what are they? Are they a couple? But what about the twins? Are they going to be together romantically? Did Elsie or Ana want Jasmine the same way Claire did, and vice versa? Did the twins want each other romantically? 

She was curious about how the three felt about each other. Elsie and Ana had long since passed the boundaries of sisters. Jasmine also crossed so many lines that comrades or friends would have. That led her to one other question.

Would she be jealous if they did get involved romantically?

She thought back to this morning, when Jasmine and Elsie pleasured each other. No pang of jealousy hit her then, only arousal at the time. Now thinking back to it, a twinge of jealousy hit. She wanted to be the one to pleasure the two, but also enjoyed watching them. It was weird, her cock enjoyed the thought of them fucking just as much as her fucking them. 

Was she weird? Probably.

She adjusted her legs, her cock was growing quickly at her thoughts. Its growing length signaled how badly it wanted to be free. 

She took a deep breath to calm down and got to her next topic: how to deal with this fucker. It got aroused so easily and was so needy. Her own hands were quickly becoming too little for the greedy bastard. She craved her lovers’ attention at all times, and her cock egged that desire on.

Thoughts of Jasmine deep throating her cock and the warmth of her mouth. How the twins would take turns, doing their best to match Jasmine. Her breath was short, and her hand was rubbing her cock. Her other hand was cupping her breast. Her moan escaped from her lips.

She stopped with a jolt at her moan. 

She needed to focus as she was on watch and could get her members killed. Claire mimicked her mentor, breathing deep to slow her heart rate down as she listened. 

No sounds stood out. There was a slight chirping and rustling, but no signs of danger. Her heart rate normalized, as did her breathing. She refocused on her surroundings.

 “After tomorrow, we will figure out how to deal with this…. Distraction,” she said to herself.

She was able to stay calm for the rest of her watch. Until it was time to wake Ana. She sauntered back to the tent. curious to find the sleeping arrangements of her companions. She opened the tent to find Jasmine cuddled up to Ana, the same way Claire had been. 

Unfortunately, her opening the tent awoke Jasmine.

Her eyes darted to Claire, seriousness on her face before it changed to relief. She beckoned her closer as she lay her head back down. Claire nudged Ana awake for her watch and then undressed herself. 

She stepped outside and briefed Ana on what Jasmine told her. When to wake Elsie and what to do if danger shows up.

She entered the tent with a decision to be made: big or little spoon. Both had benefits. Those delicious curves cuddled up to her, or those arms around her? 

She chose to replace Ana. The thought of Jaz’s arms holding her was too much. She snuggled up to Elsie as well, her petite frame fitting perfectly in her arms.

After settling, she felt Jasmine’s toned arms begin to wrap around her. Every touch sent shockwaves through her, and goosebumps coated her skin. Jasmine’s arms settled around her abdomen as she scooted closer. She felt her breast hit her back with a jolt, followed by her achingly hard cock. It nestled between her butt, radiating heat. 

How was she supposed to not wiggle at its touch?

She heard Jasmine's breath catch. Her own began to quicken at the tension between them. She could hear her heart beating rapidly in her chest. She wiggled again, feeling her own cock stiffen. 

Thin panties were all that stood in the way of the girl cock rubbing against her.  Jasmine’s hands found their way to Claire’s hips, and her breath hit her neck. 

They paused. 

Claire could feel her pussy aching for Jasmine. The arousal drenched her panties, some leaking down her thigh. Her cock throbbed against Elsie’s back.

“Please…. Take me,” Claire whispered desperately.

She heard a gasp escaping Jasmine, then a pause. Jasmine began to move. She rubbed her cock on Claire’s ass as her fingers found Claire’s panties. She moved them slowly out of the way. 

Claire turned her head to meet Jasmine’s. They stared at each other with overwhelming lust. Jasmine’s cock was inching closer and closer to Claire’s wanting pussy.

Jasmine whispered in her ear, ”Do you really want me?” 

Her cock rubbed against Claire’s drenched folds. Wet with her arousal and throbbing in anticipation.

“Yes, please… I need your cock in me,” Claire pleaded. 

Jasmine kissed her neck and slowly slid into Claire. 

Claire gasped as she began to be filled. Jasmine pressed her fingers into Claire’s mouth, stifling her moans. Claire’s eyes filled with stars as she began sucking on her fingers. Jasmine’s cock slowly entered Claire, sending pleasure throughout her body. Resistance stopped Jasmine cold. 

Claire’s hymen.

Jasmine whispered, her voice thick with lust, ”This will hurt for a bit, just bear with it. If you want to scream, bite my fingers.” 

Then she broke through. 

Claire felt the pain rush through her. She stifled her yelp on Jasmine’s fingers. She could endure it. Her longtime crush just took her virginity.

Slowly, Jasmine thrusted in and out of Claire. Each thrust eased Claire’s pain, with pleasure slowly taking over. Her moans would be loud and plentiful if not for Jasmine’s fingers occupying her mouth. Her insides clung to Jasmine, and her cock throbbed in sync with Jasmine’s thrusts. Her mind was slowly melting as her lover kissed her neck. Jasmine’s cock would fill her and then retreat. 

The pain was fully gone and replaced with pleasure now. 

Her own hands grasped her cock. She began mindlessly stroking its velvety shaft. uncaring if Elsie woke up. She needed this pleasure. Her orgasm slowly built up as her hands quickened.

Finally, after Jasmine thrusted deep inside her, Claire began to orgasm. Her eyes crossed as her pussy quaked, clenching Jasmine’s cock tightly. She wanted Jasmine’s seed deep within her. Rope after rope was released onto the poor little spoon. Claire groaned deeply, cumming with both sexes. 

Jasmine reluctantly pulled out, despite every fiber of her being disagreeing.

While disappointing and leaving a feeling of emptiness, Claire knew it was smart to pull out. She felt the burning sensation of Jasmine’s cum hit her back as she came down from her own orgasm. Their breath was ragged as Jasmine emptied herself on Claire’s back. 

Claire basked in the afterglow of sex and feeling Jasmine’s cum when her little spoon stirred. Elsie turned to meet Claire. Her blue eyes were burning with desire as she brought her hand to her mouth. Claire’s seed thick on her fingers.

”I thought you wanted to sleep and didn’t want any distractions,” she said.

Embarrassed, Claire stuttered, ”S-s-sorry…. I don’t … know what came over me.”

Elsie laughed and then kissed her, swiftly followed by Jasmine kissing Claire’s neck. 

“Congrats on losing your virginity. Now you can focus on taking ours…” Elsie whispered after pulling back. “I’m expecting romance and a nice date. Not fucking in a tent right next to a party member.”

Both women laughed and pulled Elsie into a three-way hug. 

”Okay, let’s focus on these requests and then you’ve got yourself a date.” Claire whispered.

Elsie wiggled in her grip, ”Sure, I have big hopes.”

Their hug ended after realizing how sticky they all were. They needed to be cleaned. Jasmine was too tired to move, so Elsie graciously scooped the cum off her back and gave it to her. 

Claire watched with both amusement and desire. Her lovers got along, and that made her happy. And very horny. She shook her head and lay back down next to Jasmine. She felt Jasmine’s hand tug on her chin, and she turned her body to face Jasmine. 

Their eyes met, and Jasmine whispered,” I want to try these feelings with you…. fuck the pain, you’re worth it.”

It sent chills down her spine to hear that last phrase. She wasn’t expecting this so soon, but gladly welcomed it. She kissed Jasmine before shifting back to cuddling Elsie.

With that, Claire passed out.

Chapter Text

Claire woke up sore. Her insides were in some pain from last night. Her hymen breaking caused soreness within her, and Jaz’s size didn’t help. It mostly affected her as she was moving, though. 

Jasmine noticed Claire’s hand pressed against her abdomen. She helped as best she could, taking responsibility for what she did last night. 

With everything packed, they set off. Jasmine took the driver’s seat, and the rest filed into the back.

 “So about that date….” Elsie began, eyeing Claire.

Ana perked up as Claire responded. ”Yeah?”

“I like roses for flowers, wine would be nice, and wear your best, please.” Elsie continued.  “I would love a nice meal at your house. Have your mom cook. Her food is divine.”

Claire nodded, ”That’s true.” 

She thought about the demands, not too bad all things considered. She was expecting far more from Elsie. Her thoughts went to her birthday gift from Eve. Was it time for her lingerie? 

“W-w-what date?” Ana asked sheepishly.

Elsie smiled and got close to her sister. Close enough to whisper, ”The date before she takes me….”

Leaving room for Ana to imagine, Elsie smiled. She planted a kiss on her sister’s cheek. Satisfied with Ana’s reaction, she leaned back. Her sister’s face contorted, and thoughts passed through rapidly as Elsie watched. Ana cycled through surprise, envy, and then wanting.

“D-d-do I get a date?” Ana finally mumbled.

Elsie laughed, a hearty laugh, while Ana’s face reddened. She squirmed in her seat as Elsie slapped her thigh in laughter. Claire closed the distance between her and Ana. Embracing her in a hug.

“Of course you do,” Claire whispered reassuringly, patting her head for extra comfort. “Just tell me what you'd like.”

“.... picnic…. Maybe a sundress…. By the water, Ana stumbled her way through. Her face burned into Claire's arm. 

Claire smiled deeply. A nice and simple date.

She glanced at Elsie, who was envious as she invaded the hug. She wiggled in between the two girls. Embracing her sister, she looked to Claire. 

Claire just shrugged. Seemed that Elsie was still possessive of her younger sister. Claire embraced them both, satisfied with the outcome. She was extremely satisfied that they accepted each other sexually.

It actually surprised Claire with how accepting they were. With her Goddess, the gift, and intimacy. It made her think whether her skills had any effect on them. 

Was her aura the cause for the quick acceptance, or were these feelings present before? 

She didn’t know. What she did know was how it made her feel. Seeing the twins look at each other with lust made her incredibly turned on. That, coupled with Ana’s squirming, made her cock harden. Ana’s eyes widened, and she began to panic as she felt Claire’s cock press into her. 

“Oh no, you don’t,” Elsie said as she tackled her sister to the ground. She now straddled her sister. “You’ve got to get used to this stuff, my dear sister.”

Ana squirmed to get out from under Elsie. The older twin laughed and rocked her hips back and forth. Claire sat back, satisfied with watching Elsie tease her sister. Ana covered her face with her hands and pleaded with her sister to let her go. 

“Not until you beg me,” Elsie commanded. Her voice was thick with lust as she removed her sister's hands.

“PleAAse” Ana pleaded. 

Her body shook slightly in panic. A small tent in her skirt popped up and pressed against Elsie’s butt. Claire decided to step in now, despite her cock enjoying the show. She picked up Elsie and sat her down. Then picked up Ana and sat her on her lap.

“Don’t worry, Ana, take your time with it.” She whispered into her lover's ear. She patted her head gently before wrapping her arms around her waist. Ana calmed down slightly and nodded.

“I-its hard to… get used to when it’s so close to my….” Ana mumbled.

“You're what?” Elsie demanded. She was now close to both girls, eyes glued to her sister. “Say it, Ana.”

“P-p-pussy…” Her voice got softer as she spoke. 

Elsie cackled and patted her shoulder. “Good job, Ana. One day we’ll get you to say it without stuttering.” 

She rewarded her with a kiss on the cheek and looked at Claire. Claire moved Ana and patted her unoccupied leg. Elsie quickly sat on it and gave her paladin a kiss. 

8 hours and a few stops later, they reached the Bon Mountains. Stretching across the horizon, mountains of every size were present. Some cut through clouds, others barely had snow on top. It was a sight to behold. Their faces were filled with greenery all the way up to their snowy caps.

“Pretty, aren't they?” Jasmine asked, peaking out of the driver’s window. “We need to climb that one about halfway for the medical herbs.” 

She pointed to the biggest one, called Mount Tyr. 

“Can we take the carriage?” Elsie asked.

“Partially, rest has to be on foot,” Jasmine responded. Met with Elsie’s groan, she continued, “Someone will stay with the carriage while we hike up the rest of the way.”

“Oh, oh, I'll do that!” Elsie demanded.

“You gonna be okay?” Claire asked Ana. “I know you are a bit frail.”

Ana nodded, ”I trained a bit this last year to be better physically. I’ll do my b-best.”

“Just let me know, you’re light enough to carry,” Claire said.

Ana began to blush at the thought. Claire’s arms had long since been a fantasy of hers. Claire embracing her had partially fulfilled that fantasy already. However, being carried by her was what she really wanted. 

She remembered watching the girl practice by herself back in Restol. It was a nice distraction when she felt burnt out. She slowly watched Claire grow from a slender girl who could barely hold a sword to a strong and capable warrior. Her careful watching of Claire slowly turned to desire over the years, and she was finally able to be with her.

Ana nodded. Her face reddened when she realized it had been a while since her response. “I’ll try my best.”

Claire smiled and lifted her chin, ”Good, but I’ll be here when you need it.”

Chapter Text

“So what exactly are we looking for?” Claire asked. She knew the name of the ingredient but not what it looked like.

“The Tyr flower, found natively only on this mountain. It has a blood red color, a bit darker than your hair, actually. You’ll smell it before you see it.” Jasmine explained. “Not a good flower for a gift, but its roots are used to fight viral illnesses. It’s normally grown every spring by alchemists like Lily in their greenhouses. Around here, its harvesting serves as a good starting quest for adventurers.” 

“Ohhhh, I remember Lily has those! It looked like it was bleeding.” Claire exclaimed. She remembered getting sick when she was younger and the local alchemist bringing her herbal tea. The taste was so bad that she physically cringed thinking about it.

Jasmine laughed, ”Yup! Looks like you remember the taste as well.”

“Its flower can also be used to treat wounds. Grinding it to a paste and coating the bandages can fight off infection.” Ana spoke up. She learned a bit about herbology growing up. “The nectar is also used in some alcoholic beverages. When boiled, it has a bittersweet taste to it.”

”I didn’t know that,” Jasmine frowned and started thinking. “Maybe we can grab the whole flower then. Have your mom make us some drinks when we get back.”

“M-maybe…. Not too good with alcohol.” Ana replied meekly. Her moment of confidence as she spoke about facts passed quickly.

The two women smiled at the shy girl. Her face reddened under their gaze. Two pairs of eyes ogled her as she tried not to meet them. Claire licked her lips at the thought of Ana getting tipsy. The shy gal letting loose for once entered her mind. 

Would she be more conversational or louder when drunk? 

“I bet you’re a talkative drunk,” Jasmine added. Her smile widened as she spoke. ”The shy ones always are.”

“I can see that. She’d probably ramble on about something she found interesting or her sister. I hope she’s a touchy drunk too.” Claire joined in. “Maybe she’d be less embarrassed when drunk.”

“Hopefully, would like to see a more… active Ana at some point,” Jasmine mused.

“C-c-can we focus on the flower?” Ana said, her voice tapering off. She looked at the ground, not being able to look at either of them. She wasn’t good with the attention she was getting.

Claire got that urge to tease her. Her chest began to burn as she closed the gap with the girl. She gently lifted the girl’s chin so their eyes could meet. A move she learned from a romance novel. 

”Aww, but it’s so gross. Much rather talk about something appealing…” She whispered to the girl, letting the last word hang in the air.

After Claire tried to get Ana to look at her, she felt Jasmine wrap her arms around her waist. The assassin rested her chin on Claire’s shoulder. Her warmth fed the fire burning in her chest right now. 

Her breath caught as Jasmine spoke. ”Trueee, it’s so boring talking about the flower when we got something better right here.”

A silence fell over the trio as Ana started to tremble. Her knees gave out as she fell into Claire’s arms. She couldn’t take it anymore. She felt Claire’s arms wrap around her, and a feeling of heat and safety enveloped her. Her eyes were closed and her heart beat rapidly in her chest. 

They stood there for a while, no one saying anything. Their breath was the only sound as their bodies embraced each other. Slowly, the sounds of the mountain filtered in. Birds were chirping, wind hitting the branches. All the sounds of nature she had subconsciously ignored, now flowing in. 

Ana opened her eyes and finally took in the sight before her.

Behind her was the land they traveled, filled with fields and forests. She could see the road they took and how it snaked through the land. She saw how the sky met the earth to make the horizon, and it took her breath away. 

It was a view she’d only read about or seen in paintings. But the real thing was so much better. The blue sky met the green earth, and she could only imagine how the sunset would look from here.

She took in the sight, forgetting the predicament she was in. Her eyes followed the road back towards the mountain range. The forest they passed with a sea of trees, and the lake nearby. Everything looked so small from up here. 

Finally, she refocused on the embrace she was in. 

She looked up to her embracer. Her green eyes stared down at her. A smile burned into her face as she looked at Ana. It made Ana’s heart beat faster, and she could feel her face burn. 

She looked at the other woman resting on Claire’s shoulder. Her gray eyes were watching her with delight. A cool half-smile on her face.

“There she is,” Claire whispered. “Finally looking at us.”

“Mhmm,” Jasmine added. Her hands moved from Claire to Ana as she pulled the two closer. “Seems she finally noticed how beautiful it is up here.”

They slowly shifted to the ground, parting for now. They turned towards the horizon. All three took in the scenery in silence, and both Ana and Jasmine rested their heads on Claire’s shoulders. A different heat filled Claire’s chest, similar to before, but more comforting than passionate.

After ten minutes or so, Jasmine finally broke from them, ”Gotta start looking, I don’t trust Elsie to stay with the carriage for too long.”

They trekked up the manmade path they were on, taking in the sights as they walked. Birds came and went. Rabbits occasionally passed by, and the varied plant life added to their walk. 

Claire was so caught up in the walk, she forgot what they came here for. She got distracted by the flowers they passed. She picked a few to bring back to her mothers, catching up the Jasmine and Ana afterwards.

Jasmine held her hand up. “The flower should be around here. You can see how the trail splits off in all directions. Keep an eye out.”

They both nodded as they kept walking, their eyes wandered through the environment. It didn’t take long for them to find the flower. Its fragrance was the first thing Claire noticed. 

It smelled slightly rotten, and she wondered how anyone thought to add it to alcohol. They barely had to leave the main path before seeing the blood red flower patches.

It looked similar to a daisy, but the white petals were a dark crimson. Its nectar also oozed from its petals, giving off the impression that the flower was bleeding. How anyone thought to consume this plant was a mystery.

They quickly started harvesting the flowers, pulling the flowers up from the bottom of the stem. It didn’t take long, and the whole process was uneventful, but they got a pretty good haul of the flowers. About 30 of them were placed in the bag that Claire had. 

Overall, the whole trip up was peaceful. 

Even the walk back was calm. No signs of monsters or predators. The only problem was Ana’s constitution. She was lagging behind and panting heavily. 

Claire noticed and decided to help her out.  She nudged Jasmine and pointed to the tired girl. She handed Jasmine the flowers she picked. Jasmine accepted them with a nod. Then Claire walked up to the girl and offered her arm. 

“You doing okay?” She asked. Ana grabbed her arm and took a deep breath.

“N-not really. Haven’t walked…. This far… ever,” She said between heavy breaths.

“Want me to carry you?” Claire asked

Ana perked up at that and nodded.

Claire slowly lifted the girl into a prince carry. Claire was used to carrying feed and armor for hours. This dainty girl would be no issue. Claire caught up to Jasmine, and they continued to walk towards the carriage.

Ana slowly caught her breath as she took in her situation. She was being held by Claire right now. Her teenage fantasies were slowly coming true. That dream she had after discovering Claire training so long ago was finally happening. Claire noticed her staring in awe at her and smiled.

“You doing okay?” Claire whispered. “Your breathing has slowed.”

“Yeah,” Ana whispered and tightened her grip around Claire. “Sorry, I’m not used to this much w-walking.”

“All good, you’ll get used to it.” Claire mused. ”I could help you with your endurance.”

Claire meant with training, but Ana’s brain went in the opposite direction. Her thoughts went to lewder ideas of endurance training. Her face reddened deeply as Claire realized how it was taken. 

“I meant training, but we could do that too.” Claire giggled.

Jasmine joined in the laughter. She was eavesdropping on their conversation, ”To be fair to Ana, I would have taken it that way too. Goddamn these things truly ruined our minds.”

“Yup,” Claire nodded. “So many things have a new meaning. And I gotta be conscious of this bulge in my pants whenever I think that way.”

All three laughed in agreement. Their new appendages created so many new issues they weren’t used to. Having to be careful about innuendos and checking to see if anything was sticking out was entirely new..

They finally made it back to the carriage, where a bored Elsie was lying in the driver's seat. 

“Finally! Thought you guys got lost.” She said with irritation.

Chapter Text

The return journey was far less eventful. They were able to keep it together for two days of traveling and a night camping. Their third quest was completed when they found the alchemic ingredient, blue-capped mushrooms. It was a small detour to a lake that took no more than 20 minutes. With everything gathered and packed, they returned to Restol as accomplished adventurers.

Eve was waiting at the village gate. Claire could tell from a distance that her mother looked anxious. She gets so nervous when Claire or Jane is gone for extended periods of time. Her scars from Ryley’s abduction still deeply affect her. 

Her entire posture perked up upon seeing her daughter in the driver's seat.

“Thank the gods!” She exclaimed as she ran to the carriage.

“ Hey, Mom, sorry to make you worry!” Claire shouted to the racing women. 

Right after she climbed onto the carriage, Claire began to explain their trip. She explained how the gathering went first, saving the fighting for last. Eve’s expression changed from elation to worry as Claire explained the issues with team coordination. Elsie even apologized to Eve for harming her daughter.

Finally, Claire gifted her the yellow mountain flowers she picked.

“Thank you, Claire, these are very beautiful,” Eve said. Her mood improved with the gift. “I’ll put them on the dinner table, and I have the perfect vase for them too.”

Claire smiled at her mother. She’d have to get used to Claire leaving eventually. This was a good test for her. They made it inside the village walls, and Eve hopped off. 

Next, Elizabeth appeared and walked alongside the carriage.

“I see you made it back in one piece,” She said to Claire.

“Yup! Though Elsie did try her best,” Claire responded.

“Hey! Don’t tell her that!” Elsie yelled from the back. There was fear in her voice.

“Did she now…” Elizabeth’s tone made Claire shiver. She could only imagine what punishment Elsie would go through.

“I’m only kidding,” Claire finally spoke. ”It took her a while to get used to my movements, but she got it eventually. And Ana was able to out-heal any damage Elsie created.”

”Thank the gods,” Elizabeth’s shoulders relaxed, and she let out a sigh. “Was worried she’d screw up and injure you. Or you get mad at her.”

“Nonsense, she just needed time and practice,” Claire spoke with excitement. “Now we have something we can work on while we prepare for more quests!” 

She heard Elsie groan, obviously not a fan of training.

Elizabeth smiled at the girl, ”That’s true, hopefully your motivation for training rubs off on Elsie.”

A quick thought passed through Claire at her words. Rubbing off was apparently enough for her beast to awaken. Had Elizabeth not been looking at her, she’d laugh at how little it took. 

“Yeah…. Is it okay if we talk later?” She was able to get out. “Got to get this carriage back.”

“Sure, got to get your quests filed anyway.” The older woman responded. She jogged to the mayoral building, and Claire let out a sigh.

“Is ‘rubbing off’ really all it takes?” She asked herself

“Yes, apparently,” Jasmine said from behind her. Her arms snaked around Claire’s waist as she continued. ”What’d you expect? Rubbing off on Elsie sounds quite enjoyable.”

“Mmm, it does sound enjoyable.” Elsie cooed as she popped her head out of the carriage. “Not before our date, though.”

Claire laughed and headed towards the stables. Jane was waiting there to guide the horses back and take care of the carriage. 

“Welcome back, Claire,” Her mother said as she embraced Claire in a hug.

After unpacking the carriage, the group met up with Elizabeth at the guild hall to receive their rewards.

“I see you brought the whole flower back and not just the roots. I’ll see if Lily will take the extra ingredients.” Elizabeth said after examining the bag. “Maybe Jess could make Tyr’s blood with the nectar.”

“That was the plan.” Jasmine chipped in. ”Since they’re all of age now, it’d be nice to drink with the entire village.” 

“I am curious how anyone could make the nectar edible,” Claire added. 

“We’ll take the flowers to our mom then,” Elsie said. “I look forward to trying it as well.” 

With that, she bowed and left with Ana. Claire moved to leave as well before Elizabeth stopped her.

“Wait, I want to talk to you.” She said.

“About? Elsie and Ana’s performance?” Claire asked.

“Yes, that,” The older woman nodded and continued, ”But also for your future plans.” 

Claire tilted her head. Outside of getting her brother back, she hadn’t put much thought into the future.

 “I know your goal is to get Ryley back…”

“Yes, at any cost,” Claire declared.

“Even if you had to overthrow our lord?” She bluntly.

Claire was stunned. She never thought about it. Her goddess told her to save Ryley, too. Originally, she was going to work for his freedom or buy it. She never thought about using force to get him back. Let alone overthrowing Lady Lloyd.

“Lady Lloyd has squandered her power. Consolidating gold and resources from her people and abducting boys before their adults.” Elizabeth spoke, spite clear in her voice. ”I wish to rid the land of her. For Elsie, Ana, or any of you not to deal with her foolishness. Jasmine is confident that your class could do it.”

Claire turned to Jasmine as she spoke. ”Your class could empower us to overthrow her.”

“We could establish a better leader, one who doesn’t abuse her position.” Elizabeth continued. 

Claire felt dizzy. They were talking about treason. Going against their lord and rebelling against her. She looked at Jasmine and leaned on her. 

She whispered a question to her, ”Would I have to end her?”

”I’m an assassin, remember?” Jasmine shook her head. “It’s in my job description.”

Jasmine eased her to sit on the ground before hugging her. Claire took a deep breath as she started to think. What they said made sense and would get her brother back. But she hesitated.

She’d have to face humans, not monsters. 

Could she live with herself if she took another person’s life? She was prepared to fight beasts or animals. But a human? She felt queasy as Jasmine rubbed her back.

“I know I’m asking a lot of you. But if we don’t stand up to Lloyd and her tyranny, then more people will suffer.” Elizabeth spoke, her tone firm. “More Ryleys will be taken from their families.”

“You don’t have to accept it.“ Jasmine whispered in her ear quietly enough that Elizabeth couldn’t hear her. “Nothing will change with us if you don’t. I’ll stay by you no matter what you decide.”

Claire eased her shoulders and steadied her breath. Her words comforted her, but she knew this was what her goddess would want. The oppression She spoke of. Claire steeled her resolve and pushed away from Jasmine. 

She stood up to meet Elizabeth face to face. Her thoughts cleared when she thought of her brother. 

“I’ll get him back even if I have to overthrow our queen.”

Her voice came out with confidence she’d never felt before. She felt goosebumps travel across her skin and a surge of adrenaline. Both ladies had a moment of shock before Elizabeth embraced her in a hug.

“I know this is a lot to ask of you, but I’m glad you’re willing to do it. Change is needed in this kingdom.” She whispered in Claire’s ear. “Men aren’t some commodity for nobles to sling around. They’re people with families. I hope we start that change here.” 

Elizabeth pulled back from the hug. She took a long, deep breath. 

“For now, work on getting stronger. We’re all rooting for you.” She turned to Jasmine, her voice still full of emotion. ”Guide her. And them. Make your parents proud.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Jasmine nodded and took Claire’s hand. “I’ll make sure that they’re properly prepared for the fight ahead.”

Elizabeth nodded. She wiped the tears from her eyes, offering them a hopeful smile.

Jasmine pulled Claire by the hand out of the office. They walked in silence for a while as their meeting swam in Claire’s thoughts. What she’d eventually have to do. The actions she’d have to take.

Jasmine shook her shoulders and called out to her. ”Claire!”

“Huh?” Claire blinked back to reality. 

”You make me proud,” Jasmine hugged her tightly and cried. “Shouldering this and the responsibilities of a Goddess’s champion… Just don’t let it wear you down. I’m here to support you.”

Claire looked around. Jasmine led her to the shortcut. Where she had practically jumped her less than a week ago. 

She hugged Jasmine back and spoke, ”Thank you. For everything. For showing me how to get Ryley back. For accepting my feelings. I’ll be okay.”

Jasmine released her and stared into her emerald eyes. Tears welled up as she studied the girl’s face. It was full of confidence and determination. With a deep breath and a wipe of her tears, Jasmine kissed Claire. 

This kiss wasn’t like the ones they shared before. It wasn’t driven by lust or in the throes of passion. It was driven by a feeling Jasmine thought she’d lost long ago.

”Okay isn’t good enough,” She broke from Claire and whispered. “Lean on me when you need to. I’ll be right here. Right beside you when you need me.”

Chapter Text

Jasmine walked Claire home. Her hand linked with Claire’s as they reached the farmhouse. Claire hadn’t spoken since the shortcut. Too many thoughts were racing through the girl’s mind. The plans being made, her duty as a champion, and Jasmine’s proclamation were a lot to handle.

“I’ll see you tonight. We still have Tyr's blood to try.” Jasmine said before releasing Claire’s hand. She kissed Claire’s cheek and started back towards her own home.

Claire stood there, still in shock from it all. 

She could handle one of these things, maybe. Not all three at once. She would have stood there for longer had she not heard shuffling on the other side of the door. She opened it to her mothers, trying to act casual. They’d caught her exchange with Jasmine.

She stared at them. They looked like deer staring down a hunter. Not moving or saying anything. 

“So I guess you’ll use Eve’s gift sooner rather than later.” Jane finally said.

An awkward pause hung between the three before Claire burst out laughing. Claire’s laughter was near-hysterical as she let out her emotions. 

The comment was funny, but not that funny. Her mothers kept staring as their daughter broke down in laughter. When she finally stopped, she hugged them both.

“Yeah, probably.” She said. 

They hugged for a good five minutes before Claire let them go. She let her mothers return to their nightly duties. Jane left to finish her crops while Eve went back to the kitchen. Claire went to her room to think. She felt better after the laughter and hug, but she wanted space from everyone for a bit.

Her thoughts were still on the meeting.

What she may have to do. She wanted to help people more than anything, but could she take another’s life? She didn’t know. It made her brain freeze up until her laughing fit. It felt like a bit of the weight was lifted off her shoulders. 

She knew what accepting this mission meant. 

She’d have to come to terms with fighting other women. She’d have to kill, too. And she’d have to accept that. 

She fell on her bed and let out a deep sigh. She looked to her ceiling, trying to get her mind off it. With so many emotions swirling inside her, she thought her cock wouldn't awaken. But it did. It crept up on the distracted girl as she thought of her future. 

When she noticed, she let out a sigh.

She looked down at the tent it created on her blanket and moved her hands down. At least it provided a nice distraction.

“Fuuck” she moaned as she grasped her cock. 

She slowly stroked her cock until it hardened to full size. Her hand quickened as she got more into it. Her thoughts were now focused on pleasure and Jasmine. Her imagination let loose as she thought of her lithe body. What they could do together. \

It was more than enough stimulation.

Her other hand found its way past her cock to her aching pussy. She felt the phantom pleasure of Jasmine’s cock within her. Her fingers would pale in comparison to that feeling, but she’d try her best. Her breath quickened as each movement sent pleasure through her. 

She whined as she felt pleasure through both sexes. Her cock coated her hand in precum. Her pussy thoroughly soaked her bed and clothes. She made of mess of herself as she inserted her fingers in her pussy. Slowly and shallow at first, but she quickly explored deeper in her warm inner walls. 

A moan escaped her as her fingers reached deep within her. 

She hit a sensitive spot, and it sent her over the edge. Her body shook as the pleasure took hold of her. She felt her pussy contract on her fingers, begging for it to go deeper. Pulses of pleasure shot through her as she rode her orgasm. 

She lay there catching her breath, sweat building up on her skin. Her hands moved to finish off her throbbing cock. She had neglected it for her female sex. A slight pain ran through her as it ached for release. 

She eased into stroking her cock, still sensitive from her orgasm. Her breathing sped up again as her hands did. She felt that pressure begin to build up. She wasn’t thinking properly. She spun around and propped her lower body up against the headboard. 

Her cock was pointed at her face.

White, sticky cum covered her face. The heat caused her to gasp. Most landed in her mouth, but some hit her face and chest. She did her best to contain it, but some landed on her bed. The smell was intoxicating.

Nearly a minute went by with rope after rope coating her face. Her breathing calmed down as she could only imagine what she looked like right now. Covered in her own cum and in a puddle of her arousal. She let out a giggle and slowly got up. 

At least her mind was off her earlier meeting. Her cock was too good a distraction. Her thoughts moved on to tonight and how her party members would be when drunk. She made her way to the bathroom and turned on her bath.

She smiled, ”I truly hope Ana is more open tonight.”

After briefly helping Jane with farm work, Claire took another bath to get ready for the night. She was, in fact, going to use Eve’s gift quite soon. 

The lingerie fit awkwardly around her cock. The panties barely fit with it attached to her, needing an adjustment. She looked down to see her cock bulging against the tight-fitting panties. It was pleading to escape its confinement. 

She didn’t dare to keep looking, feeling it harden already.

She picked the dress Lyn gifted her. It was a red one that matched her hair. It accentuated her hips and toned body, however made hiding her cock difficult. She decided to add a sash to help cover it up. 

She knew she was overdressing, but she wanted to feel pretty tonight. She needed the boost in confidence and to give her lovers a treat. She even put on makeup, something she hadn’t done in a long time.

  She inspected her appearance, feeling far more confident. Then, she exited her room. Eve approved of her dress, but did fix parts of her makeup. Claire felt a bit nervous as she stood before the door. 

Would Jasmine approve? Would the twins?

Jasmine was waiting for her. She was less dressed up than Claire. Wearing a casual grey dress and leggings. She did a double-take on Claire, and her eyes lingered on Claire’s legs. 

Claire smiled. Her doubts were easily dissuaded by the quickly formed tent in Jaz’s dress. 

“By the gods… You look amazing.”

“Thank you, I thought you’d like this dress,” Claire said. Then whispered, ”Might want to adjust your dress.” 

Jasmine blushed and did so. Claire could get used to this type of reaction. When she was done, Jaz offered her arm. Claire took it and they headed for the Bree tavern. 

Chapter Text

They made their way to the tavern in the middle of Restol. It was the nicest-looking building in the town. It had two stories and looked like a quintessential tavern. With a massive bar and restaurant on the first floor, and unlit fireplaces for the winter. 

Upon entering the tavern, she received similar reactions from the twins. Their eyes wandered over her figure as they stood in silence. Claire bit her lip. Their hungry stares did wonders for her confidence.

“Please wear that on our date. I beg of you,” Elsie said, breaking the silence. 

Her mother popped her head out of the kitchen with a confused look. Even Jess approved of her dress, it seemed. She nodded approvingly at the girl and returned to the brew. 

“I’ve got something else for that. Just you wait.” Claire cooed at the girl. 

Ana, on the other hand, was still in a bit of shock and didn’t know what to say. Claire thought she heard the younger twin mumble a “pretty” but wasn’t sure.

Jasmine led her to a table, and the twins followed. Claire expected the rest of the town to accompany them tonight, but none of them were here. The twins must have wanted to keep it just to their party.

After a long pause as they exchanged glances of desire, Elsie spoke up. 

“It’ll just be us tonight. Mom wanted us to celebrate as a party. Something about bettering chemistry… If only she knew.”

“I’m okay with that. I have some things to discuss with you two,” Claire said. Her eyes flicked between the girls, and a look of realization formed on their faces. Claire quickly understood that they knew of Elizabeth’s plan. “So you two are okay with that?”

They paused and looked at each other before Elsie spoke. Her voice uncharacteristically shaky, ”I don’t know. It’s a… noble goal. And we also miss Ryley. We just…”

“Don’t know how far we can go…” Ana finished for her.

Claire nodded in agreement, knowing what she meant. They sat in silence for a couple of minutes, it was only broken when Jess approached with the Tyr’s Blood.

“Why the long faces? Shouldn’t you girls be celebrating?” She said with a bright smile. She set the tray of beverages on the table. Gone was the decayed aroma, replaced by a sweeter one. 

Somehow, it smelled appetizing.

They all grabbed a glass and stared into it. Hesitation stopped them. They had to deal with the smell the whole way home and couldn’t trust the drink. Jasmine offered her glass and spoke. 

”Let’s forget about that for now. We should be celebrating your first quests.”

They nodded and raised their glasses. 

With a clink, they made a small toast and drank. The bittersweet aroma translated to a more sweet than bitter taste. One that was surprisingly easy to drink and covered up the alcohol nicely. Claire downed the whole glass as the others watched her. Their faces filled with shock. 

“Damn, already done?” Jess chuckled nervously, offering another. Claire took it and downed it again. 

This time, Jess didn’t offer a third glass. She’d seen plenty of women drink far too much on their first time. Her eyes looked at Jasmine and her daughters with a bit of hesitation.

“She’s had a rough day, Mom. Do you mind giving us some space?” Elsie asked politely. “We want to ease her pain.” 

“Sure, there’s more Tyr’s blood in the kitchen. I’ll head to the Owens farm to stock up on ingredients.” Jess said in a cheerful tone. She glanced at Claire one last time before returning to the kitchen. 

They sat in silence, waiting for the sound of Jess exiting through the back.

Claire let out a sigh when she heard the door close. She was beginning to feel the alcohol. Her body heated up, and she moved her clothing to make her dress more breathable. Her sash was discarded, no longer needed to hide it. 

The table watched in silence, their stares not registering. She pulled the dress down from her shoulders, exposing her cleavage. She finally noticed the stares, and she tried to speak. But it came out slurred

“What?” She asked. “Can I not unwind?”

“You can,” Jasmine stifled a laugh. Her words slurred out far worse than she was expecting. “I’d suggest slowing down, though.” 

“Come on, Jaz, isn’t this what you wanted?” She tried her best to sound sexy, but the slurring was ruining what she was going for. “Us to get drunk and ‘loosen’ up?” 

Still, she leaned forward, showing her cleavage off.

Jasmine gulped deeply and shifted in her seat. Even if her words were slurred, she knew her body was more than enough to get Jasmine going. Jasmine paused, trying to fight her urges and get Claire back on track.

Hic! 

The sound broke the staredown between Jasmine and Claire. They turned to Ana, who had begun hiccupping. She was leaning on her sister for support. Her face turned red, and she was adjusting her clothes. Her drink was mostly full, but it seems that she was an extreme lightweight. 

“Oh gods, this is gonna lead to a mess,”  Jasmine asked. “Are you still good, Elsie?” 

She began holding Claire back as she leaned forward too much and was falling over. 

Hic! 

That was all Elsie responded with. Claire’s hands found their way up her thighs and towards the tent in Jasmine’s lap. Jasmine was now alone as three girls were drunk for the first time.

“Hold on, we need to talk about this-” She tried to say.

But Elsie’s kiss interrupted her. She had crawled over the table to kiss Jasmine, and Jasmine let her guard down. The girl Jasmine was holding back was now fumbling with Jasmine’s dress.

Ana climbed on the table and stared at the trio. 

Her sister was kissing their veteran member, and Claire was trying her best to find the girl’s cock. She felt left out. 

So she decided to do her own thing. She began to strip, feeling way too hot in her dress. As it hit the table, she fell on her back. She wasn’t able to take it off without stumbling.

“Gods dammit! Can’t even take my dress off.” She cursed after hitting the table. 

She didn’t know this, but the trio was now watching her. She was able to sit back up, now completely naked except for her white stockings and bulging panties. Her head was dizzy as she stared at the three.. 

”Why’d you stop?”
“Her stutter’s gone,” Claire said from under Jasmine’s dress. 

They all stared at the topless girl. Elsie slowly removed herself from Jasmine. Now she was sitting next to her sister.

“So you can finally speak properly. Only took some alcohol and a cock.” Elsie said. Her words weren’t slurred, but she was swaying. “And you’re not even blushing.”

Jasmine pulled Claire off her and then sat the drunk girl on her lap. She embraced her lover and whispered in her ear.

”I know you’re under a lot of pressure, but getting drunk while you’re upset is a bad habit to get into.” Claire shivered under her grip. Jasmine’s breath gave her goosebumps. “Besides, don’t you want to watch Ana while she’s drunk?”

Claire whimpered and pouted. She knew Jasmine had a point, but her mission was all she could think about when she wasn’t horny. She moved her head to rest on Jasmine’s shoulder and watched the twins on the table.

Ana moved to meet her sister for a stare-down.

She finally had a chance to get back at her sister. While she loved her sister, she could be annoying and would often make trouble for her. She pushed Elsie to lie on the table, and then she straddled her sister. 

“I can do a lot more than speak properly, dear sister.” She slurred, her voice was filled with lust. She began to rub her cock against her sister, and only a few layers of clothing separated it from her sister’s.

She stared down at her sister. Her cock throbbed as she looked into her sister’s eyes. Her attraction for Elsie in this moment was overwhelming.

Was she a narcissist to find her twin attractive? 

Probably, but that didn’t matter right now. The burning in her chest and her aching cock were all that mattered right now. Her hesitation was her downfall though. Elsie had learned some things that Ana didn’t know. She reversed their position with a wrestling reversal, so she was now on top.

Elsie’s smug smile beamed down on Ana.

“Nice try, Ana.” Elsie moved Ana’s hands above the drunk girl’s head. She interlocked her fingers with her sister’s. “Almost had me.” 

Ana could only whimper as her twin overpowered her. She felt helpless as Elsie leaned down to kiss her. All she could do was buck her hips against Elsie.

Claire watched with lustful eyes as her lovers made out before her. Her eyes moved downwards, where their cocks were rubbing together. Too bad Ana still had her panties on, and Elsie was still fully clothed. She wanted them to go further, but a selfish part still wanted her to be their first time.

Elsie broke from the kiss and looked to her audience. “Enjoying the show? My needy sister can’t control herself.” 

Ana bucked her hips, trying to relieve her throbbing cock as it rubbed against her sister. Claire let go of Jasmine and climbed onto the table. Her eyes locked on Ana’s bulge as she rubbed it.

“She’s so cute,” Claire tried to say. 

She crawled onto the table and lay right next to Ana. Her hands began to caress Ana sloppily as she struggled and bucked under her sister. Her movements were sloppy, but Ana was moaning softly.

“Don’t be too mean to her,” Jasmine said from the side.

Chapter Text

Claire reached under Ana’s panties to properly stroke the girl’s cock. Her other hand was finding its way up Elsie’s skirt. Elsie shivered as Claire’s fingers traveled up her thigh.

Their moans filled the room. 

Claire was glad they had the tavern to themselves. Otherwise, this could be a problem. She hazily imagined what the reactions they’d get. Elsie turned to Claire and gave her a lustful stare.

“Need help with my dress?” She cooed. 

Elsie let go of her sister and started taking her dress off. Her panties could barely contain her erection as she threw the dress at the one member not joining them. Claire pulled at her panties, wanting her cock to be free. 

“Want these too?” She asked Jasmine while she shimmied her panties off.

They both looked to Jasmine. 

She hadn’t moved. Her eyes were locked on Ana’s leaking cock peeking past her waistband. She was in a daze, so Elsie just threw them at her. Her reflexes kicked in. She caught them without even breaking her stare. 

Elsie giggled and then moved back to straddling her sister.

“You two are too cute,” Claire whispered to Elsie. 

Elsie’s cock was now rubbing against her sisters. Ana was squirming so much that Elsie moaned. Their cocks were rubbing against one another, a new pleasure she hadn’t even thought about.

Claire moved Ana’s panties out of the way. The sisters’ cocks could now rub together without anything in between. Claire tried to grasp both of them together. Her coordination was off due to the alcohol, but she was able to hold them both. She squeezed the twins’ cocks together.

Claire sloppily stroked the two cocks.

Elsie’s moans mixed with Ana’s whimpering. They squirmed against each other as Claire picked up her pace. Their reactions were intoxicating. Pleasuring them both made her chest burn. 

She wanted to see them cum together.

“Fuuck Claire, moore.” Ana slurred. 

The second time she’d ever sworn in front of others. Her whimpering turned to moans as she strained against her sister’s grip. She wanted to kiss her sister, but she couldn’t. 

Elsie was staring her down. She knew what her twin wanted, but wasn’t ready to give it to her yet.

“Ana swore!” She said with a moan and lust-filled eyes. She smirked at her sister trying to break free.  

Claire quickened her sloppy pace. She was eagerly watching the incestuous twins, hoping to see more. Her hand was coated in their precum, adding lubrication to her hand. Her other hand was rubbing against her own cock, which was straining against her lingerie. 

Ana let out a wail as her cum exploded out of her cock. Elsie quickly after. The two covered themselves in their seed. Claire’s hand was sticky and covered in their mixture.

Elsie looked down at her sister. Most of their cum landed on her. Her face had drops splattered across it. Her modest breasts had a puddle of their combined seed between them. Elsie reveled in the sight of her twin being covered in their cum.

When she was finally done painting her sister with cum, Elsie’s strength gave out. She lay on her sister, feeling their cum mixing between them. Elsie sloppily kissed her sister, tasting her own seed in their kiss.

Cum was leaking down their skin. Claire turned to Jasmine, whose eyes were locked onto the scene. She did not move an inch. Claire was expecting her to jump in like she did on the carriage, but she sat motionless.

Claire scooped some of the incestuous mixture off the table and scooted to her frozen lover. She was in the mood to tease her. Her swaying nearly caused her to stumble off the table, but she made it back to Jasmine’s lap. 

She straddled the woman and stared into her gray eyes.

She paused as she took in the woman’s face. Then she moved her hand to Jasmine’s mouth. Slowly and shakily, she made it to her lip. She pushed past them and forced the twins’ cum into her mouth. 

Jasmine’s eyes widened. She relaxed her jaw, letting Claire push her fingers into her mouth. Jasmine’s taste buds lit up with the twins’ flavor. She sucked Claire’s fingers clean, pleasing the drunk girl.

Claire removed her finger and then kissed her, tasting the twins on her lips. Jasmine’s hungry tongue immediately invaded Claire’s mouth, searching for more. 

Then she stopped.

Jasmine gently pushed the girl off her lap and took a deep breath.

“I’m here to supervise and make sure you don’t make too much of a mess.” She said almost emotionlessly. Her eyes lost their lust and went back to a thousand-yard stare. 

Claire pouted, not used to the rejection.

“Aww, but there’s so much cum!” She said, mimicking Elsie as best she could. Her words were slurred, and she couldn’t help but sway.

She turned back to the twins, still catching their breath on the table. She grabbed more that leaked onto the table. She showed it off to Jasmine, making a show of licking her finger. Her brain momentarily stopped as she savored their taste. When she refocused on Jasmine, she hadn’t moved or changed expression. 

“Fine! More for me”

She climbed back up as best as she could. She grabbed her cup and began to scoop as much as she could into it. The thick cum settled at the bottom, making her mouth water.

Her chest burned as she had a brilliant idea. She grabbed the pitcher of Tyr’s blood and added it to her cup. The two substances didn’t mix well at all. Cum was far thicker than the drink, but that didn’t matter to Claire. She gulped it down. The burn of alcohol was offset by the creamy feeling of the twins’ cum.

She drank it all in one go.

The twins watched her as she gulped it all down. Both sisters licked their lips in unison. They grabbed their own partially filled drinks and followed suit. Ana couldn’t finish hers, but she was swaying too heavily. Elsie did her best to drink it all. She drank most of it before falling beside her sister.

Their eyes felt heavy as the alcohol fully set in. Ana fell asleep right on the table, covered in drying cum and fully naked. She instinctively grabbed onto her sister in an embrace. Elsie scooted closer. She let Ana wrap her arms around her before doing the same. The two fell asleep hugging one another.

Now it was just Claire and Jasmine. 

“I can’t stop thinking about it,” Claire slurred. Claire swayed heavily, her eyes locked onto Jasmine.  ”How it felt to have you inside me. I felt so full! It’s the only thing that can distract me….”

This finally elicited a response from Jasmine. Her stone-cold facade fell as she looked at the girl. Her eyes wandered over Claire’s curves.

“I even wore the lingerie my mom gave me…” Claire continued. She pulled her dress up to show her. It was a black garter belt and matching panties. Her cock throbbed for Jasmine. “Please take me again.”

Jasmine moved closer to the girl, her eyes locked onto her cock. Her own was tenting her dress, begging to be released. She got close to Claire. Claire watched her gulp. 

But then her eyes changed back to emotionless. 

She stopped and took in Claire’s appearance. She couldn’t sit still because of how much she was swaying. She couldn’t talk without slurring, and her eyes were hazy.

“I know I’m going to hate myself for this tomorrow,” Jasmine said with a heavy sigh. Every fiber of her being wanted to accept Claire’s offer. “But it’s probably best if we get you girls to bed. You can’t sit straight right now, and those two are passed out,” 

Claire tried to argue, but her eyes felt too heavy to fight. Her swaying was getting worse as she tried to keep herself straight. She fell onto the table, unable to control her body anymore. She fought to keep her eyes open, but failed.

The last thing she remembers is Jasmine picking her up from the table.

Chapter Text

Jasmine finished putting the twins in the room she rented out in case this happened. It took all her willpower, but she stopped them before they went too far. Lying Elsie down next to Ana, they immediately found each other in an embrace. 

She looked at Claire in the other bed. She was restless in her sleep. She kicked and squirmed in the bed. Jasmine could only guess it was because of her new burden.

“Fuck, could you not wait to spring it on the girl?” Jasmine groaned.

She sat next to Claire and caressed her face. She was trying to ease Claire’s pain in any way she could. Her former student was carrying far too much on her shoulders. Then Elizabeth decided to add her plans on top of it. 

Claire reacted to her touch, seeming to calm down slightly. She didn’t expect her party members to be such lightweights. The twins barely finished one drink. At least Claire could handle one full glass.

She let out a sigh and lay down next to Claire. She wrapped the writhing girl in her arms and started humming a lullaby. Her embrace and the humming drastically calmed Claire down. She was no longer kicking, and her breathing returned to a normal, deep cadence.

Not long after, Jasmine fell asleep herself.

Claire woke up to a blinding light. She began to panic as she thought her goddess was visiting her. But her splitting headache and nausea snapped her out of that delusion.

It was the sun peeking through the curtains and hitting her eyes. She tried to sit up, but her world spun. It felt like her head was being stabbed. Her vision blurred as her head felt light.

Her world slowly stopped spinning after a minute. She could begin to see more clearly now. Her head was still throbbing in pain, but she could deal with it for now. She looked to her right side and found Ana. She looked to her left, and Elsie was hanging onto her arm. 

Both twins mimicked her initial actions as they stirred.

“Ahh, my head,” Elsie whimpered softly. She strained her eyes closed to relieve the pain. Ana was rubbing her temples as she agreed with a nod.

Claire chuckled lightly, causing her headache to worsen as she winced in pain. “So this is a hangover.”

Ana flinched at the sound, causing her own pain to flare. “Y-yeah, let me try healing.”

Her hands glowed a radiant yellow as the light enveloped Claire. Her pain slowly faded, but her lightheadedness and nausea remained. 

“Thank you, Ana, how’d we get here?” Claire asked. She felt another soothing sensation, guessing that it was her aura. ”Last I remember we were on the table…” S

he looked to the other bed, expecting Jasmine, but it was empty. It looked to have been used with the blankets thrown around.

She lay back and let the twins snuggle up to her. Despite the stimulation of the two, her cock for once did not stir. Her body was seemingly too tired to get it up. Their warmth did feel nice, though. 

Slowly, she drifted back to sleep with a twin on each side of her.

She was awakened with a shake, her eyes shot open to see Jasmine standing over her. Her nausea and lightheadedness seemed to be gone now. She slowly sat up. Jasmine helped her as she shook off Elsie and Ana.

“What time is it?” She asked groggily.

“2 in the afternoon. When did the twins join you?” She asked, tilting her head.

Claire shrugged and said, ”I thought you put them here.”

Jasmine sighed and continued. ”We seriously need to talk about all this.”

Claire nodded. While it was nice to escape from reality for the night, she knew this conversation needed to happen.

“Do you want to start with the cocks or…”

“I guess, but first we should wake them up,” she said. They chose a twin and woke them up. They both groggily got up and shuffled close to Claire. Elsie rested her head on Claire’s shoulder while Ana lay on her lap. They did their best to stay awake while Jasmine spoke.

“We need to rein in these urges. Imagine if your mom returned while you girls were on that table?” Her tone was serious. Flashes of the previous night came back to Claire. A flash of the twins kissing while coated in their cum. “I’m not mad, we just need to deal with it.”

Claire nodded, ”I know… It’s just so tempting when I see you three.”

“True, especially in that dress,” Elsie whispered softly in her ear.

Claire smiled at that. 

They didn’t even get to see the lingerie she was wearing. Her cock seemingly woke up at Elsie’s words. It grew against Ana’s head, causing her to gasp. 

She shook her head. It was happening again. She was getting distracted.

“M-maybe we n-need to distract ourselves,” Ana said from Claire’s lap. She was dangerously close to Claire’s growing erection. “O-or relieve our.. Urges.”

Jasmine pursed her lips in contemplation. ”Distractions only last for a while. How would we keep distracted on long travels? And if we relieved the urges, do you know how much time that’d waste?”

“Could Lily make a libido controller?” Elsie asked. 

That meant she’d have to be brought into the secret of the party. Something Jasmine was hesitant to do.

“It’s a good idea,”  Jasmine said. “But she may freak out upon learning why.”

“How were you able to control yourself last night?” Claire asked.

“My class. It was hard to resist when I first got my cock,” She explained. “You’ve seen how badly I crave it. Then I got used to it more. My unnerving skill and breathing techniques were finally able to control those urges.”

“That must be nice,” Elsie said. She shifted to lie next to her sister, making Claire tense up. They were so close, and it was getting hard to concentrate. ”Maybe our paladin wouldn’t get hard so quickly.”

Claire flinched.

She tried her best to control herself. “My Goddess really wants me to… breed. It’s hard to control it as well.”

She closed her eyes. Claire did her best to mimic her former teacher’s meditations. Controlling her breathing to stop her heart from racing. She opened her eyes when Jasmine grabbed her hand.

“Claire, it’s okay,” Jasmine said with a warm smile. “She’s fucking with you. We can try the libido suppressants for now and keep ourselves distracted in the meantime.”

She let out a drawn-out sigh. Jasmine studied the three before her.

“Best distraction right now is Elizabeth’s plan.”

Silence enveloped the room. 

She was right. Every lewd thought left Claire’s mind, and her words were caught in her throat. The future of both the party and their lands. Overthrowing Lady Lloyd and changing society was too much to think about. 

“We need to get you levels and get you more skills,”  Jasmine said. She saw the emotions cross each of their faces. “Elizabeth already has quests lined up, but we also need to experiment with our buffs. And grow our bond for the Bestowed Skills.”

“Right, the experience gain skill should be our main priority,” Elsie stated. “If we can upgrade that, then it will make leveling easier.”

They all nodded in unison.

Their thoughts went to their unique skills and how best to utilize them. Jasmine had already put in orders for tonics and poisons for tests. Elsie looked to her sister. She could trigger both their skills pretty easily.  She had a notification from last night still lingering in her status sheet. Ana was thinking along the same lines. Both began to speculate.

Claire, however, remembered how much experience she got from gaining a lover. She thought about Restol’s alchemist and whether it’d be worth recruiting her as well. Claire felt a tingling sensation in the back of her neck. She was able to level up without fighting, something unusual for combat classes. 

Guess it made sense with what her Goddess wanted.

After a brief pause for each of them to think, Claire decided to speak up. “What type of quests do we have lined up?”

“Mostly monster hunting,“ Jasmine took a deep breath. She had just returned from talking with Elizabeth about this. “She got us quests above your pay grade, but would yield a lot of experience.” 

She paused and looked at Claire, “Those are to fight bandits… and traffickers.”

She let her words hang in the air. She knew all three struggled with the idea of taking another woman’s life. Then there were the traffickers. Women who kidnapped boys to sell.

Claire tensed up. Yet again, she was confronted with killing. The two groups of women were horrible people. Bandits that pilfered villages and raped adults and children alike. And traffickers. Women who stole boys from their homes. 

Jasmine watched Claire’s expression become more stoic as she digested her words. She expected Claire to be angry upon hearing about traffickers, but her former student kept it together. 

“I will do what I must.”

Chapter Text

After a brief meal with their party and cleaning up, the twins returned to their room. Their thoughts were in overdrive as they thought of the skills and the quests they were assigned. 

Ana was fearful. They’d directly put themselves in harm's way again. Their fight against the troll. How close Jasmine came to being killed. The emotional mess Ana was in after the fight. She’d need to step up for her party or else one may die.

Elsie, on the other hand, was thinking of her skill. She was looking over stats as her skill was still active from last night. Her magic stat was still boosted by three. She wondered how it would interact with tonics.

Could she add a tonic on top to boost her magic stat further?

It’d be something she’d have to experiment with. Most buffs given through skills do not scale with tonics or potions. Are the Bestowed skills different? If they are, then any Bestowed skill becomes far more valuable. Is she able to gain any more? Or were her three skills it?

She was pulled out of her thoughts when Ana crawled up next to her. 

She had neglected her younger sister’s sadness. She saw how scared the girl was. The burden of a healer was far greater than that of a mage. Their party members’ lives were forced upon her sister. Their survival was in her hands. 

Elsie pulled her sister into her lap, calming the girl with a pat on the head. Tears filled the poor girl’s eyes as she was on the verge of crying. 

“I-i’m not r-ready for more combat,” she said. Her voice filled with sorrow. Elsie was trying her best to calm her. “What i-if I fail? One of y-you would die!”

“Shhh, don’t say that,” Elsie said, trying her best to be supportive.  Her sister has always been unsure of herself, seeing Elsie as the superior sister. It wasn’t helped that Elizabeth praised Elsie more growing up. “I know how capable a healer you are. I’d even argue you’re smarter than I am.”

“That’s no-” Ana tried to say. 

Elsie had silenced her with a kiss. Something she knew would stun her momentarily.

While her sister was frozen, she continued. ”Remember when we fought the troll? It was a monster that even Jasmine struggled with. Had it not been for your healing, she could have died then. And even against the slimes! You not only predicted my spell’s trajectory, but also whether Claire would step into them. That takes skill. Skill that I don’t have.” 

She tilted her sister’s chin up, staring deep into her eyes. “I trust you, and so do our party members.”

Ana recovered from the kiss and listened to her sister. She had bottled up her feelings after the troll fight. Her fear that one mistake would end Jasmine. Elsie praised her after the troll died. 

Elsie was always praising her when they were alone. Ever since they were kids. Elsie was praised for every achievement. She always blew the expectations away. Ana felt she could never compare to her. But when it was just them, Elsie praised Ana.

Every accomplishment Elsie made, she thanked Ana for her help or guidance. Every test she aced was thanks to Ana’s help in studying. She wanted to deny that every one of her victories or accomplishments was her own merit. It was always because her sister was supporting her.

And that made Ana mad.

But also happy. Mad that her sister refused to see her own talent. Happy to receive her sister’s praise.

The silence had filled the room as the sisters stared into each other’s eyes. Elsie wanted her sister to accept that she was far more capable than she thought, and Ana wanted to deny it. 

It was a recurring fight from their childhood.

Elsie wanted it to finally end. Her sister's constant denial of her own strengths and effort. It frustrated her so much growing up. Elsie believed she began teasing her sister out of frustration. 

Like she was now. 

Subconsciously, her hand was rubbing her twin’s arm. The sensual touch was getting to her younger sister as her face slowly reddened. A telltale sign of her embarrassment. Elsie’s other hand went to her sister’s hip, moving her to a better position. Elsie pulled Ana closer, making Ana straddle her.

“By the gods, you really need to learn your worth,” Elsie whispered. Both her hands rested on her sister’s hips. She forced Ana’s hips to rock against herself. She could feel Ana’s hard cock as it rubbed against her. “I trust you with my life. So does Claire.”

Ana’s cock throbbed at their paladin’s name. 

It was a crush Elsie long suspected she had. Elsie felt a bit of jealousy hit her heart. It quickly passed as the pleasure of their cocks rubbing against each other took over. They moaned in unison. Ana’s hands finally settled on Elsie’s face. They held a deep, intimate stare before Elsie pushed her sister down.

She wanted her then and now.

Her cock strained for freedom, for her sister. She bucked her hips, rubbing her cock against her sister’s. Their tongues met in a kiss while Ana’s hands wandered her body. Ana found the hem of Elsie’s skirt, quickly pulling it off her. 

Breaking the kiss for now, Elsie threw off her dress and started on her sister’s.

Elsie nearly ripped the dress off her. See stared down at her sister’s nude body. Her small body, modest breasts, and the cock barely contained behind her panties. Her own cock throbbed. It was ready to fill her sister.

Elsie began to slip her panties off. Her chest was burning with desire.

“I-i want to give my… v-viginity to Claire,” Ana said meekly.

It made Elsie pause, then she sat back. She was saddened that she couldn’t take her sister. Her head dropped at the rejection. Thinking more about it, Elsie felt similarly. But it felt too anticlimactic. She wanted her sister badly, but also wanted to respect the request. 

Ana read her sister’s expression. She feared that she had offended her sister by not being clear. “I-i-i’m sorry! I meant just my… p-pussy. We could try other…. “

She couldn’t finish the sentence. It popped into her head after Elsie pushed her down. Her other hole. She hadn’t thought about it before. But the desperate need for her sister to be inside her had inspired her.

It took a second for Elsie to comprehend what Ana meant. Ana watched her sister’s cock perk up when she figured it out.

“Are you sure?” She cooed. 

Elsie finished slipping her panties off. She shimmied Ana’s panties down, exposing her sister’s cock. All Ana could do was nod and thank the gods she bathed before their meal. 

“Then turn over.”

She did so, and Elsie’s hands grabbed her butt. She felt her sister’s hand squeeze tightly before she was pulled closer. Now on all fours, Ana felt the heat of Elsie’s cock press against her in between her cheeks. It made her chest burn with lust. All she could do was wait. Wait for her sister to do something. The anticipation and taboo nature made Ana’s cock throb wildly between her legs. 

Finally, Elsie moved her cock out of the way before her finger found her untouched hole. With resistance, it punctured through the puckered hole. The intrusion caused Ana to gasp. The gasp turned to a moan as the finger went deeper.

Slowly, her body relaxed more and more. She allowed Elsie to add another finger eventually while she bit into Elsie’s pillow. Elsie felt her sister’s insides cling to her finger as she writhed in pleasure. 

A puddle of precum was forming below the girl as her cock responded to the pleasure. Elsie pulled her fingers out before teasing the entrance with them. This caused Ana to feel empty. She whined into the pillow, craving that feeling back.

Ana’s mind blanked when she felt it. 

Elsie’s cock was pressed against the entrance. Her sister’s cock leaked enough precum to be used as lubrication. With a bit of pain, Ana’s hole accepted the cock. Her whines were muffled by the pillow as her sister slowly pushed further. 

The pain she felt as Elsie pushed into her did something to her.

It multiplied her pleasure. Her cock throbbed and thrashed beneath her body. Something about the pain added to her pleasure. Before she knew it, she was cumming from the pleasure and pain. Wave after wave of cum was now staining Elsie’s bed.

Elsie slowly bottomed out in Ana. It surprised her that Ana was already cumming, but her mind was overtaken by Ana tightening around her. She let Ana ride the orgasm out before beginning. 

She lay on top of her sister’s back, wanting to whisper in her sister’s ear. “Are you ready?”

Ana felt goosebumps shoot through her body as her sister’s breath hit her skin. She whined into the pillow and nodded. Elsie giggled by her ear before giving it a light bite. Ana reacted to her earlobe being bitten with a slight jerk, not expecting it. 

The momentary distraction was replaced with pleasure as Elsie reeled back. Ana let go of the pillow and let out a moan. Elsie’s cock pressed against something that nearly caused her to cum again.

Elsie had a shiver run down her spine upon hearing Ana moan.

 Their mother was still in the house. She pushed her sister's head into the pillow before she continued, forcing her sister to moan into the pillow again. Her cock retreated nearly all the way out before she slammed into her sister again. 

The sound of their flesh slapping filled the room as she pistoned into her sister. Elsie was now the one risking their mother hearing them. But Elsie was too turned on to care. Her balls slapped against Ana as she bottomed out. They slapped together before Elsie would pull back.

Elsie didn’t know how many times Ana came. She lost track quickly. She felt her arousal flying everywhere as her insides clung to Elsie’s cock. Cum and pussy cream splattered all over her bed as she pounded her sister.

Elsie could feel the pleasure getting to her. Cum began building up as she wanted to release deep inside Ana’s tight hole. She bit her sister’s earlobe again, this time to stop her own moans. She quickened the pace of her thrusts, wanting more and more to explode. She saw stars in her eyes as she bottomed out completely in her sister. She crossed her eyes as her cock erupted within Ana. 

Pulse after pulse of cum flowed out as Elsie tried to catch her breath.

She lay on her sister for a moment, letting out the last rope of cum inside. Slowly, she began to pull out. Ana whined into the pillow, already missing the feeling of her sister filling her. 

The scene was far too erotic to see, and Elsie was already getting hard again. Cum gushed out of Ana’s hole as she pulled out, her arousal leaked down her thigh. Then, Elsie’s cock let one last spurt of cum onto the bed. Elsie admired the scene before she decided to help her sister out.

She pressed her face right into Ana’s butt. She didn’t even hesitate before she cleaned her sister with her tongue. Ana’s faint moans spurred her on as she licked her clean of cum. With one final lick, she gave her sister a little smack on her butt.

She lay next to her panting sister, her eyes closed as she caught her breath. Elsie’s bed had been thoroughly dirtied by their incestuous act. Not minding the wet and sticky feeling, she kissed Ana. Then she cuddled up next to her. 

One final whisper in her lover’s ear, “Don’t ever talk like that again.”

Chapter Text

Lily was busy working on a concoction in her lab. Her day flew by as she prepared the ingredients for her request. A neighboring town had a pneumonia outbreak after a sick traveler brought it to their village. 

She worked fast with the ingredients, the key one being the mold she had grown herself. It fought the virus better than any reagent she’s found. Especially when it was enhanced by magic, preventing the side effects too. 

She was watching her cauldron carefully, waiting for her reagents to change color. She stirred rhythmically, making sure each ingredient mixed properly as the liquid boiled. The deep green liquid was filled with herbs and roots that soothed the symptoms. She slowly added her magic to the mixture, enhancing the properties of the ingredients before the color changed. Her mix of mana had changed the deep green into a vibrant yellow. 

This is when she added the mold. 

She had prepped the colony of mold with mana and nutrients beforehand, so she had everything ready. Carefully, she scraped the mold off its home and dropped it into her cauldron. Her mana was used to integrate the mold with the other ingredients, turning the mixture light blue. 

She returned to stirring, carefully mixing the mold with the others, hoping to synthesize the potion. She held her breath as she dropped the temperature of the cauldron. Thankfully, it returned to its deep green color. She examined the mixture and used her skill, Analytical Eye. 

Brush Potion: Potion used to fight pneumonia. 

She exhaled in relief. It turned out correctly. She can get this batch over before anyone’s symptoms get too serious. She looked outside and saw that it was late evening. She didn’t even notice the time pass as she worked. Her eyes wandered around her workshop and stopped upon seeing someone.

“Gods and Goddesses, Jasmine! How long have you been there?” She exclaimed. Her glasses nearly fell off her face.

“Couple of hours,” Jasmine’s eyes went from unfocused to focused on the alchemist. “I didn’t have anything to do, so I just waited.”

Lily’s heart slowly went back to its normal pace. The assassin had been here for a long while, and she never noticed. She was so caught up in her work that she neglected everything around her. 

She quickly pulled herself together and got to work on her chores. Her plants needed watering, and she craved food herself. Jasmine watched the woman fly across the room in a flurry. Like a whirlwind, she began watering, cleaning, and picking up after herself all at once. 

It was truly impressive.

Finally, she stopped and turned back to her observer. ”What can I do for you?”

Jasmine pursed her lips, struggling to come out and say it. “I need something. I also need discretion and as few questions as possible. Can you do that?”

Lily nodded slowly. She was used to Jasmine’s requests. She regularly used combat enhancers and poisons to fulfill her tasks, but asking for discretion was new. Lily’s mind was racing, trying to guess what she needed. An untraceable poison to kill a high-ranking official?  

She was already mentally checking off ingredients for it as she spoke. “Sure”

Jasmine took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Her face reddened, surprising the alchemist. “I need a libido suppressant.”

Lily was shocked.

She stared at the woman with her mouth wide open. Jasmine’s face became beet-red, something Lily had never seen happen to Jasmine. Did she just ask for that? She was utterly flabbergasted. 

“Huh? Libido suppressant?” She asked, shaking her head in disbelief.

Jasmine nodded and took a deep breath. The red slowly left her face as it returned to its stoic state. “Yes, it’s for my party members. They’re having trouble with it.”

Lily tilted her head. Claire, Ana, and Elsie were having trouble with sexual desires. She couldn’t really imagine it.

“Can I ask why?” she asked.

“A particular buff that Claire gives causes it.” She said, her voice back to an emotionless tone. “It’s up to Claire if you learn more.” 

“Um, I can make a potion that makes your body assume it’s pregnant. That helps with fighting libido.” Lily said. Jasmine shook her head incessantly. “Maybe one that regulates hormones?” 

Jasmine looked around and closed the windows and doors. She scanned their surroundings for any intruders. “Not a female suppressant, a male one.”

Lily blinked, too confused at the situation. 

Why did they need a male libido suppressant? She said that it was for her party members, too. Those girls needed a male suppressant, and Jasmine was asking for discretion. Were they secretly boys? But they had breasts and vaginas, she saw them when she examined them for check-ups.

Her confused expression led to her brain thinking in overdrive. She needed to know why they wanted male suppressants. 

”Why male? Why not female suppressants?” She tried to rationalize it in her head. Her next question was said in jest, “Did you grow dicks or something?” 

Jasmine nodded. 

Lilly’s knees nearly gave out. Was Jasmine being serious right now, or was this a joke? She supported herself against her work table and continued. 

”So your party members grew cocks and…” Lily’s mind was spinning. She started seeing two of Jasmine. “Can’t control themselves…. Did you-”

“It’s not important.” Jasmine cut in. 

Lily looked at her. That assassin facade faded the moment she implied anything. She’d never seen her friend this embarrassed. Did Jasmine have one, too?

“Let me see.” 

Lily had no sexual desire coursing through her right now. She only wanted to learn and understand the situation. How did a woman grow a cock? Reluctantly, Jasmine unbuckled her pants. Had Lily not proven herself worthy over the years, she wouldn’t be doing this. Slowly, she revealed her flaccid member to the Alchemist.

Her eyes scoured the flaccid cock, looking for anything out of the ordinary. No stitching marks, and blood seemed to flow through it properly. She reached out to touch it, causing Jasmine to gasp. It even reacted to her touch. The penis hardened before her own eyes. Beyond it, Jasmine even had balls. 

“What about your vagina?”

Jasmine’s breath was rapid, but she responded. “It’s still there, look.” She raised her cock and balls to show the alchemist.

“Amazing, and you’re all like this?” Her eyes returned to the slowly hardening cock.

“Yes, Claire’s class caused this…” She said in a meek tone. She gave up on hiding any more information from her friend.

“Interesting, I’ll have to talk to her.” Lily mused as she pushed her glasses up. Her mind raced with the possibilities. Women with both genitals led to so many questions. Could they get pregnant? Could they impregnate others? 

Jasmine pulled her pants back up. She eased her cock back in. It was fully erect and did not want to cooperate. She watched the alchemist as she was deep in thought. Her thoughts went to Lily’s features. Her light purple hair and a thin body with surprisingly large breasts for her frame. Jasmine was ogling one of her oldest companions, her lips attracting Jasmine’s eyes. 

How they’d look around her cock.

Jasmine shook her head as her unnerving skill kicked in again. She’d need some of those suppressants, too.

Chapter Text

Lily had agreed to the request with one condition: she’d need to check up on their bodies. 

She was Restol’s resident doctor and wanted to make sure the Scarlet Seraph's additions didn’t cause them trouble. Her quick inspection of Jasmine answered some of her questions, but more were added. She decided to start at the root of the cause, Claire.

Claire sat in her workshop, inspecting her surroundings. Plants and petri dishes were scattered throughout the workshop. A mix of floral and earthy smells filled the room. Claire was curious about what the plants were, as she was ignorant of herbology. Knowing which herbs she could use out in the field would be useful. 

She noted to ask Lily about it after their session.

Lily was gathering tools and books for the check-up. She had rulers, vials, and medical supplies ready. Now she was looking for her book on male anatomy, only finding Ryley’s old records. She grabbed those and continued to sift through her books. Not finding it, she bit her thumbnail. She’d have to wing it based on Ryley’s and what she can remember.

She turned to the redhead, who was sitting patiently, humming to herself. Her eyes were on the alchemist as she approached her. The alchemist approached her with a curious smile. 

”I’m going to need you to undress.” She said. “I hope you’re okay with that.” 

Claire nodded, her face becoming a bit red. Lily had examined her plenty of times before, but her cock complicated things. She unbuckled her pants and slowly slid them off. The moment her bulge was exposed, Lily gasped and wrote something down. Her hand moved incredibly fast as she jotted notes down quickly. Claire pushed her pants off completely and started on her panties. Her cock, awakening as she removed its restraints, throbbed in the open air.

“Gods and Goddesses, it’s even bigger than Jasmine’s!” Lily exclaimed. Claire flinched at her sudden outburst. She was jotting down notes as she took glances at Claire’s cock. She finished her notes and grabbed some supplies. “Stand please, I’d like to take some measurements.”

Claire nodded. She was curious about exactly how big she was. 

Lily knelt before the girl, her hand grasping the erect cock. Claire let out a gasp as Lily’s cold hands hit her skin. She bit her lip as she contemplated the feeling. It felt different. Pleasurable, but not what she was used to. 

Claire refocused herself. This wasn’t the time to think about that. This was a check-up, nothing else. She couldn’t control her cock as it throbbed, though.

Lily lost her grip on it, and her face was a bit too close.

It slapped her cheek with a light smack! She let out a gasp upon feeling the burning sensation. It knocked her glasses of her nose. She readjusted her glasses and pulled her rulers out. Her professionalism was superb.

“Hmm, 9 ¼” inches long. Way bigger than Ryley’s and far larger than anything I remember.” She said to herself, Next, she measured its girth and width. “6” girth and 1 ¾” width. That’d make your penis the largest recorded if I remember correctly.”

Claire felt prideful for some reason upon hearing that. It caused her cock to throb again, and she had to hold back. Being praised was dangerous for Claire. 

She was pulled out of her thoughts when Lily cupped her balls. She felt their weight and the sack that held them. Her professional fingers felt them lightly between her thumb and fingers. 

Claire nearly recoiled. Her body screamed at her to move back, to protect them. She had to remember her new weakness.

“Even your testicles… They are comparable to large chicken eggs. while most men don’t even come close.” She asked, her hand still feeling her balls. “I have to wonder how big your companions are as well. Do you have any estimates?” 

“Yeah… Jasmine’s is larger than the twins, then Elsie’s, and finally Ana’s.” Claire fought back a moan before answering. “My guess, in order, is 7”, 6”, then 5,” give or take for each one.”

“Interesting, Elsie and Ana had different sizes? I’ll have to hold off until I see them.” Her breath hit Claire’s skin and caused her cock to throb again. 

Smack! 

Seems Lily didn’t learn her lesson. Lily’s glasses were nearly knocked off, a surprisingly erotic look for her.

“Sorry, it uh… has a mind of its own.” She said meekly.

Lily fixed her glasses again and nodded. 

Her eyes were back on the cock in front of her. Her hands felt around, looking for any abnormalities. No ridges, marks, or bumps anywhere. Just like Jasmine, it looked as if it naturally formed, though neither had a foreskin. She tilted her head, her curious brain coming up with questions.

‘Could she urinate with it? Could she get a woman pregnant? Did she produce sperm like men? Everything else functioned like a male penis.’ She thought. 

She grabbed some of the vials and cups and handed them to Claire. “I’m going to need some samples. Are you able to urinate with it?”

Claire nodded, “Yeah, I can from either if I wanted to.”

“Okay, urine in this cup.” She said, pointing to one cup. “Sperm in this one.” She said, “Any extra you can take these bowls. There’s a bathroom in back.”

Claire nodded and headed past the alchemist. 

She was still pantsless, so her cock was standing proud. She found the door that Lily pointed out and locked the door. Her cock ached for her hands. It was already ready to blow when she grasped it in her hands. 

She needed to be fast, so she focused on finishing and not on pleasure. Her hands stroked it with purpose. Her whines and moans filled the bathroom. Her hands jerked hard and fast as her knees gave out slightly.

Her hands rubbed her velvety shaft quicker than she ever had, not wanting to waste Lily’s time. She felt the slow buildup of cum as her cock throbbed for release. Her thoughts were about the busty alchemist and what Claire could do with her. 

Her left hand grabbed the cup Lily gave her when she was ready to burst. She barely got the cup under her cock head before it erupted. Her cock sprayed the cup full of cum, quickly filling it. Her cock throbbed with every wave. Her cum quickly overflowed the cup. 

She panicked and grabbed the bowl. Her orgasm made it hard for her to move, let alone think. But she was able to get the bowl without spilling too much. Her body convulsed with her cock, throb after throb of cum. She moaned as each rope of cum hit the bowl. 

Until finally, her cum stopped.

Her breath was rapid as her hand never stopped jerking her cock throughout her orgasm. She bit her lip, seeing how much she had cummed. She filled the cup easily and nearly filled the extra bowl. Some had hit the bathroom floor, though.

She took a deep breath and set the bowls aside, happy she was able to cum before Lily accidentally set her off.  She was too close for comfort when Lily had her hands on her. Just thinking about it got her hard again. Coating her face and glasses with her cum.

She shook her head, “I’ve gotta stop with that and fill the other one.” She took the other one and got herself ready.

Lily, on the other hand, was still kneeling on the ground. 

Awestruck at what she saw, her mind finally being able to run wild. Her professional face finally dropped as she was alone now. 

“That aura is incredible. It had immediate effects on me.” She said, eyes wide. 

Her skill notified her the moment it took effect. Her analytical eye skill pinged her as soon as Claire removed her pants. The skill notified her of any status changes, and Claire’s aura was a powerful aphrodisiac. At least, when her cock was thrown into the mix.

Lily felt her cheek as she was thinking. She rubbed where that hot rod of flesh had hit her skin earlier. It stopped her cold when it first happened, but the second time nearly caused her to jump Claire. 

That cock was dangerous. 

Whatever gave it to her wanted Claire to fuck, a lot. Even with her resistance to status effects, she was nearly overcome by it. She needed to ask Claire more questions.

She heard the door open and close. Lily shook her head and brought back that professionalism from before. She turned to observe the girl, who had a tray with the samples in her hands. 

Lily bit her lip and thought, ‘Did she fill the cup and  bowl?’

She set the tray down and grabbed her pants. “Can I put these on?” She asked. 

Lily nodded, and Claire quickly put them on. Lily stood up and watched the girl dress. Her eyes wandered over the toned paladin’s body. She couldn’t remember the last time she looked at a woman sexually. She snapped out of it quickly, her questions coming back.

“Claire, I have a couple of questions.” She said while pushing her glasses up.” Is it okay if I look at your status sheet?” 

Claire nodded and offered her hand. She scoured the status sheet, reading into the Bestower and Paladin of Virility. Everything was making sense now. Whatever goddess chose Claire, she wanted her to breed and gather lovers.

“Do you know your Goddess’s name?” She asked. Claire shook her head in a no. “Any description you can tell me? I can look into it.”

“She had red hair like mine, but nothing else,” Claire said. “We theorize I’ll learn more through getting more skills.”

Lily bit her thumbnail, racking her brain for any similar goddess. The goddess of fertility, Anka, was blond in every description where she was mentioned. Claire’s Goddess had to be a new one.

Claire watched the woman think. Biting her thumb made it look like she was sucking on it. Like a baby. It was quite funny. But it also brought attention to her lips. Lips that looked so supple. 

“That’s all, Claire, you can go. I’ll see what I can do with the libido suppressant and how my findings go.” 

Claire was pulled out before she nodded and packed her stuff. She looked to the alchemist before she exited her workshop. Still deep in thought, Claire gave her a goodbye with no response.

Lily’s eyes turned to her samples. Claire’s cum had an enticing smell to it. She had been fighting the urge this entire time. Now that she was alone, she could focus on it. That temptation took over the bookish woman. 

The pearly, viscous liquid tempted her. 

She had more than enough to analyze. Just a bit could be tried. She stuck her finger in the bowl, her finger enveloped in the warm liquid. She gasped at how hot it still was. Her mouth watered as she bit her lip. 

Now giving up all resistance, she pulled a dollop up with her finger. Her eyes watched the thick liquid slowly drip down her finger and back into the bowl. She brought it to her mouth, the aroma filling her nose. 

She put her finger in her mouth, sucking it clean as her eyes crossed. The taste filled her brain with a lustful fog. It was too much for the poor woman, as her knees gave out. Her status sheet pinged, the only sober thought she had.

Claire was already on her way back home. Her thoughts were on her mom’s cooking. Wondering what she’d come home to, she was hoping for some sweet potatoes. 

She began to hum on her walk home. Passing the Bree tavern and the shortcut, her mind focused on how hungry she was. She waved to Jess as she swept the porch when her status sheet pinged. 

She had leveled up.

Chapter Text

Claire looked at her lover's sheet first. Lily’s name was added to it. 

‘What? Did she drink my cum?’ She thought to herself. She was confused as she seemed so unbothered by Claire. Was that all an act? She needed to check it out.

For a moment, she let herself think about what Lily did. How the woman, overcome with desire, stole some of her cum. Her cum breaking the alchemist’s professional façade, just like with Jasmine. Lily was probably very curious about her new cock, exploring the appendage for the first time. Her workshop being filled with her moans as she stroked her cock. 

Claire’s imagination ran wild before she shot back to reality

“Claire!” The barmaid shouted.

Jess was calling out to her with concern. Her actions must have been weird to her. Claire was walking towards her and even waved to the woman. But then she stopped and had a goofy grin on her face. 

Claire waved her off before continuing to walk. She moved on from her list of Lovers to look at her new skill and updated stats. 

Her defense jumped up by two, surprising Claire. So, did her charisma stat? Did Lily give her that boost?

Her Bestowed Lover stats also increased by 1, meaning her bonds with her lovers increased. Jasmine’s Dex boost was now boosting it by 3 points. Their bond must have increased when Jasmine claimed her virginity in the tent. 

She smiled. Her stats were quickly exceeding the normal level of adventurers. She moved to her new skill next.

Another defensive buff for her lovers. Now her party members will have their defensive stats raised and their HP. That eased Claire’s mind tremendously. She felt a little less worried about their upcoming quests. 

With any luck, her bonds with the twins should be upgraded after their dates as well. She stopped in her tracks in front of Jasmine’s house, briefly forgetting what caused her to level up. 

“Should I tell Jaz?” She asked herself.

Hesitantly, she knocked on her door. It’d been a while since she visited their home. The cottage-style home had Restol’s forge. She heard shuffling behind the door before it was opened. 

Daphne, Jaz’s little sister, greeted Claire. She looked strikingly like Jasmine, but shorter and had more defined muscles. Claire’s eyes wandered over the blacksmith’s body, not realizing she said something.

“Huh?” Claire said, coming back.

“Are you looking for Jasmine?” She asked again, slightly annoyed. Claire nodded, and Daphne turned to yell. “JASMINE! CLAIRE’S HERE!”

Claire flinched at the sudden yelling. Her ears rang as Jasmine appeared from the shadows.
Her lover’s face lit up upon seeing her. They shared smiles as Daphne left the doorway. Grumbling something as she headed back to her workshop. 

“Sorry about Daph, she’s behind schedule.”

“It’s okay, I don’t mind,” Claire responded, her eyes sinking into Jasmine’s. They stood there for a good minute, not saying a word. Then Claire remembered. “It’s Lily, she’s one of my lovers now.”

“What?! What did you do?” Jasmine asked, her voice tapering to a whisper. Wary of any eavesdroppers. “Did you fuck Lily?”.

Claire shook her head. She wished. She lowered her voice as well, “No, she asked for a sample… and I got a notification about a level up… she must have consumed some of it.” 

“Gods, I should have known,” Jasmine pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing in frustration. “Come on, let’s go check on her.”

Claire perked up.

She could only guess what the alchemist was up to. Her chest began to burn with lust just thinking about the state she was in. Her new appendage was likely causing her so much trouble. Jasmine dragged Claire by the hand as she kept imagining it. 

Before she knew it, they were back at Lily’s workshop.

Jasmine opened the door, revealing the workshop’s disheveled state. Lily was lying with her skirt hoisted up on the floor, a panting mess. Her hand jerked her new appendage in a flurry. Her eyes were glazed over, and her moans flooded the room. The two observers went unnoticed as her lust overcame her. 

Her moans got louder as she arched her back.

Claire watched as cum exploded out of the alchemist’s cock, coating herself. Her body convulsed lightly, her eyes rolled back into her head as she let out a whimper. Cum spurted out in waves, painting her chest and belly white. An impressive amount of cum now coated her and the floor around her. Claire licked her lips at the sight.

Jasmine still had her wits as she knelt next to the lust-crazed woman. She shook the woman, trying to get her out of the stupor to no avail. Her hand was already back to stroking, her eyes closed. Claire finally snapped out of it and ran to Jasmine’s side.

“Get your cock out,” Jaz demanded. 

Claire didn’t even hesitate. Her pants were already slipping off.  She slipped her panties off alongside them and tossed them aside. Jasmine grabbed her body and maneuvered her to the woman’s mouth. Claire was straddling her chest now. Her cock was resting between the woman’s supple breasts. Finally, her eyes refocused.

“Ahh, moooore! Claire, give me more!” She pleaded. Her eyes locked on Claire’s cock. Claire felt her hands grab at her waist. She tried pulling the paladin toward her, but Claire resisted. 

She had a different idea. 

Ever since she got her cock, she has wanted to try this. She pulled Lily’s dress down, revealing her ample breasts. She cupped Lily’s breasts, resting her cock between them. Her cock sank between them, feeling heavenly. Claire kneaded her breasts. The feeling as she squished them down was addictive.

Lily moaned as her breasts were teased. Claire pushed them together, squishing them into her cock. It ached for release. Claire thrusted forward, her cock peeking past her bust and hitting Lily’s chin.

It felt divine.

As if her cock was surrounded by a cloud. She thrusted forward again, tapping Lily’s chin again. She opened her mouth, tongue pointed out. Claire thrusted, and Lily licked her tip, adding to the pleasure. Lily was rewarded with precum as Claire kept thrusting. Her taste buds ignited with Claire’s taste. She moved her head, wanting the cock in her mouth.

Claire thrusted forward, right into the waiting mouth of Lily. She pushed a couple of inches in and then pulled out. She repeated this as Lily’s breasts were now lubed with saliva and precum. Her tip never left Lily’s warm mouth, as she thrusted back and forth. The dual pleasure of mouth and breasts caused her to moan. Her pace quickened with each thrust, while Lily was desperate for cum.

Claire moaned as her cock throbbed, ready to release. 

She felt Jasmine’s hands push her forward. She was pushed deep within Lily’s mouth. The paladin released into her new lover’s mouth, flooding it full of cum. 

Lily did her best to swallow it all, her cheeks puffing, and cum exploded from the sides of her mouth. Claire whimpered. Lily’s tongue was teasing her sensitive tip the whole time. Claire let one last moan out as her cum finally stopped pouring out.

Lily basked in the cum she received. She gulped down as much as she could. Her eyes clouded with lust while she licked her lips. She was searching for more. Claire shifted herself, wanting to finally pull herself out of it. 

She leaned down and kissed Lily’s cum-covered lips. Lily’s tongue invaded Claire’s mouth, desperately searching for more. Claire pulled back, looking into her violet eyes. 

Finally, some recognition in them.

“Ahhh, what happened?” She exclaimed. Her eyes now filled with panic as she looked at Claire. Claire got up and knelt beside her. Lily’s eyes were now locked on her cock. It was erect and throbbing for attention. “I remember looking at my status sheet and then….”

“Yeah, I should have warned you,” Jasmine said, harshness in her voice. “This is why we need those suppressants.” 

Lily nodded and sat up. Her eyes never left the hard cock now attached to her.

“At least now I can run tests without you…” Lily said. “Ah, my status sheet changed!”

“Yeah, you’re Claire’s lover now. You should have received two Bestowed skills, one for stats and one for experience.” Jasmine explained. Lily nodded as she read her sheet. She gasped as she read the last one. “And a unique skill.”

“Can you tell us what it is?” Claire interjected.

She nodded, holding her hand out, offering her status sheet.

Chapter Text

Lily’s lust-filled outburst finally calmed down, her dress and skin coated in her cum. Her mouth was still tasting of Claire, and her cock was throbbing for attention. But her mind was clear again. The lustful haze was finally gone. She looked to Jasmine and Claire, her new lovers apparently.

“I’m sorry, Lily, we should have warned you about… the gift,” Claire said quietly. Her head was down in shame as her own lust faded. “I don’t know if you can get rid of it either.”

Lily shook her head. She read Claire’s sheet. She knew, subconsciously, what would happen the moment she consumed her cum. She also willingly accepted the gift, even if her lust pushed her to do it.

“It’s okay, really,” Lily said with a weak smile. “Besides, if it helps you girls, then it’s more than worth it. I’ll just… deal with it.”

Claire nodded, her new lover was right. Her level-up already gave her a skill that would help her teammates. Claire studied Lily’s eyes, looking for any hesitation or regret, finding none. 

“I’m gonna go get the twins. We’ll need to discuss this,” Jasmine whispered to her. She left Claire with a slowly recovering alchemist.

Lily sat up, cum dripping down her face. The sight was too erotic for Claire as she had the urge to jump her. She meticulously wiped herself off with a cloth, discarding clothes that were too dirty. Her still exposed breasts jiggled with each movement, like she was putting on a show for her new lover. The ogling eyes of Claire went unnoticed as Lily cleaned herself up.

She had spare clothes ready, saddening Claire, and now hid her curves under a baggy dress. She put her glasses back on, thankfully still clean and unbroken. She worried that they had broken in her crazed state. She turned to her new lover, noticing a clear difference in how she viewed women. Her eyes now lingered on her curves or her lips, her new addition already affecting how she thought.

“It’s very interesting. Having this… penis now attached to me. Just looking at you, my mind is going wild with fantasies. Fantasies I’ve never thought of, like being pinned down by a muscular paladin or having you worship my body. Even Jasmine… we’ve been friends since they moved here, and now I’m looking at her body with lust.” Lily spoke. More of a rant, as she let her thoughts spew out. “Whoever your Goddess is, she very much wants you to… fuck… even giving your lovers a status effect that affects their lust.”

Claire tilted her head. Her fantasies were cut off when Lily mentioned a status effect. She didn’t know about that. Her buffs didn’t say anything about it either. “What do you mean? What status effect?”

Lily pursed her lips before speaking. “Bestowed Virility, it’s a hidden status effect. My guess is the Goddess put it there to release your inhibitions more easily. Your aura, too, has an aphrodisiac like effect that’s not on your skill. Though it only kicked in when I caught a glimpse of your penis.” She explained rapidly. Claire did her best to keep up. “And you leveled up when I was added as a lover, right?”

Claire nodded, “I leveled up when I added the twins as well. It gave me 50 points for each lover then, but I gained nearly 100 when you were added.”

Lily bit her thumb, deep in thought. It wasn’t hard to conclude that the goddess was encouraging Claire to rack up lovers, but what changed? Why give 100 now? Diversifying her lovers, maybe? Getting more than just combat-focused lovers confused Lily. Champions of the gods were usually chosen for pure combat, either defeating oppression or fighting off a threat. 

Why incentivize non-combatant classes? Her tonics and potions? That would make sense, as Jasmine uses her for combat tonics. She’d have to see how Claire’s class rewarded her when she gained a lover who didn’t benefit her in combat or adventuring.

“We’ll have to wait for an answer on why that happened. Your class is unique, with no guidelines or precedents for it like the rest of us.”  Lily continued. “I would suggest gaining more lovers first and foremost.”

Claire nodded. She knew how important gaining lovers was becoming. Lily gave a full level up on her addition. Adding the experience gained from adventuring, she could catch up to Jasmine quickly. Her buff to experience gain now made more sense. They’d need it to keep up with her level-ups. 

“I know,” Claire hesitated. “It’s just… a lot of pressure…”

Lily smiled. 

It was true. Having to gain even one lover was something she always struggled with. She had given up seeking a lover to pursue her craft. She could see how hard it was not only to gain new lovers, but also to juggle them. She had faith, though. Especially if any potential lover had even a taste of  Claire’s aura.

Her eyes met the young paladin’s. She felt something she thought she had lost a long time ago. Pure desire for another. Attraction. Those butterflies when you were near the one you liked. Her chest burned as she began to wander her curves. Her strong, toned arms and perfect hips. She bit her lip and returned to meet Claire’s gaze.

Hesitantly, she leaned in. She was inexperienced but wanted to try kissing. Claire leaned in as well, ready to embrace her new lover’s lips. However, their moment was interrupted by Jasmine returning with the twins. The two looked disheveled, as if they had just woken up. The twins stared at the two, both sitting on the ground, inches from embracing. The lab smelled of cum and sweat. 

“What happened?” Elsie asked in a tired voice.

Lily laughed nervously before explaining,” I got carried away, and now I’m a lover. Claire’s far too dangerous.” 

Elsie and Ana nodded in agreement before Lily explained what she was talking about with Claire. She filled them in on Claire’s hidden status effect and her aura’s influence. 

“And here I thought we were just weird,” Claire muttered. ”How fast we accepted the twins having an incestuous relationship….” 

She found it incredibly hot watching her twin lovers, but it was never something she thought about. How fast they accepted the two being lovers, or even how fast she accepted having her cock. She didn’t notice these things before Lily pointed them out.

“Mhm,  I thought I had underlying feelings for Ana this whole time.” Elsie cooed. She was embracing Ana from behind now, her chin resting on her sister’s shoulder. Her hands interlocked around her sister’s waist.

“S-same…” her blushing sister mumbled. 

Just seeing them embrace made Claire lick her lips. Her thoughts wandered to their dates that she promised, to the ending implied for each girl. The world muffled around her as she fantasized about how Ana and Elsie would look during their first time.

“And now you know why we desperately need those suppressants, Claire can’t even hold a conversation without getting horny,” Jasmine said coldly to Lily. 

Lily giggled and put her hand on Claire’s dazed face. Her chest ignited with lust. Burned for more contact as she inched closer to her new lover. She planted a kiss on the girl’s lips, pulling her out of her fantasy. 

“Knowing her Goddess, I’d be surprised if any suppressants even worked on her. Or us.” She said, her voice in a near whisper. Her paladin’s eyes met hers again, and she felt every fiber of her being light up. She wanted her badly. It’d been far too long since Lily even pleasured herself before today. She was extremely pent up. “But I’ll try… If those don’t work, then fulfilling your desires might.”

“Oh, right, I did get a new skill,” Claire said abruptly before showing it off to her party. “It boosts your HP for a limited amount of time, but requires sex or sexual intimacy.”

Jasmine pinched the bridge of her nose. This Goddess was not making it easy for her. She could barely hold her desires back with her unnerving skill. How would she keep professional now? 

“Fuck! Well, we can try the suppressants, but now I’m doubting they’ll even work.” She said with a frustrated sigh.

Lily giggled. She could tell Jasmine was annoyed. She’d become a stoic person since gaining her class. Her emotions were pushed to the side for her mission. It was rare for her to smile before recently. Lily was thankful that Claire had brought that emotional side back to her friend. Or lover now. 

“Sure. Thankfully, in my lust-filled craze, I didn’t find the cup Claire filled with her sperm. Let me analyze it and my new anatomy. Then I’ll get back to you.” Lily said, standing to meet Jasmine. She hugged her friend, knowing she was under immense pressure. She whispered in her ear, ”It’ll be okay. We’ll figure this out.”

She felt Jasmine relax in her embrace. She, like Claire, was carrying her burden by herself. She was more reluctant to let anyone help her, though. Lily knew this.

 She offered her hand to Claire, helping her to her feet. She whispered into Claire’s ear, “Make sure you get her to open up. She’s been holding a lot back.” 

Claire looked to her assassin. Her expression was cold, but her eyes were filled with emotion. Claire’s heart ached for her, so she offered her hand. Jasmine accepted while fighting back a smile. Their fingers interlocked as the twins moved closer. All three surrounded her in an embrace. A group hug that Lily soon joined.

“Mmm, thank you…” Jasmine whispered.

“Just remember to lean on me, like I’ll lean on you,” Claire responded.

“Us too, lean on us,” Elsie said

“And we’ll lean on you,” Ana whispered.

“Okay… “ Jasmine said. She took a deep breath and continued. ”Thank you, all of you. I needed this.” 

Jasmine squeezed what lovers she could tightly. She let her annoyance dissipate before letting their embrace break apart.

Chapter Text

Lily’s surprise addition to Claire’s lovers left them with a lot of cleaning up and getting her acquainted with the skills of each member. They discussed the twins’ skills with Lily and let her speculate on how best to use their skills. She came to a similar question as Elsie: whether or not combat tonics affected them. 

Elsie volunteered to try it, seeing as her skill was still active from earlier today. They gathered before a training dummy, tonics spread out and labeled. Elsie cast her fireball at the dummy. It was an impressive size, slightly larger than the last time Claire saw it. 

“Okay, right now my mana is recovering at 4 per hour, 4.8 with my skill. Roughly a 20% increase.” Elsie stated.

Lily handed her a vial. Mana rejuvenation was on its label. “This will speed up your natural mana recovery by about the same. It’s a 25% increase to your natural recovery.” 

Elsie nodded and drank the liquid. If it worked, did it scale off her natural recovery or the 4.8 achieved through her buff?

Her eyes went to her sheet, hoping to see a changed number. To her surprise, it did. Her recovery was now 5.8 points per hour, meaning it scaled off her natural recovery, but was additive with her skill. Usually, one overrode the other. Her wide eyes clued her observers onto her findings.

”Did it change?” Lily asked insistently.

The girl nodded, her words caught in her throat. Her mind raced with the possibilities. Her boosted stats and recovery would allow her to hit much harder and recover faster. 

She grabbed another vial, a Magic booster, and downed it. Just like with the other potion, her magic stat increased. 9 to 11 because of her buff, then 11 to 13 because of the potion. 

Claire was going to ask about how it affected her when Elsie cast another fireball. This one’s size was larger than her last, and much larger than the ones she saw during their slime fight. Claire was amazed at her magic. The dummy was obliterated by two of her spells. 

Elsie’s shocked face turned to her audience.

“It’s additive, I got buffs from my skills and the potions,” Elsie said. Claire was never good at math, so she was lost. Ana noticed her head tilt in confusion before she whispered.

“The 20% boost from her skill and the 25% boost from the potion combined. Her rate increased by 45%.” 

Claire nodded in confirmation, thanking the girl for explaining it. 

Lily’s eyes lit up with curiosity. She was checking Elsie’s stat sheet. She made sure the mage was correct before she went back to thinking. Her mind raced with the possibilities. Her own skill could add to the buffs even more. She was itching to experiment. She raced to her workshop, theories and questions already forming.

Claire and her party watched her leave, still in a bit of shock. The twins’ skills would be incredibly powerful when fully utilized. Add tonics, and now both sisters could have the firepower and healing of whole platoons. 

Elsie walked up to Claire with a smug smile, “Aren’t I amazing?”

Claire nodded, she was amazed at her party. Both mages and her assassin.  Their skills and power gave Claire hope that she could save Ryley. That she could overthrow Lady Lloyd. She was starting to see how it would be possible.

Chapter Text

A couple of days before they were to set off again, Claire decided it was time for her bonds with the twins to strengthen. She had promised them dates before she took them, and she was going to go all out. Elsie was up first, her mom already aware of the situation somewhat. She was busy preparing a meal for the two while Claire was preparing herself.

She had never gone on a date before. Everything she planned was based on romance novels she read or what Jane advised. She had candles, flowers, and wine prepared for the occasion. They cleaned and decorated their house to look fancier. Her parents even agreed to be out of the house. 

All for her bratty lover. 

Claire was sitting before her mirror, applying makeup. She felt nervous about her date. Butterflies in her stomach as she applied her lipstick. She looked herself over, foundation, mascara, and lipstick turning out better than she thought. She’d have Eve touch it up before Elsie got here. 

Next was her dress. 

She debated for a long while, but found a strapless black dress. She had matching stockings that went up to her thighs, and shoes to match. Even though she wouldn’t need them. The only problem was how tight it was. She’d have to use another sash while her parents were home. Otherwise, they’d get a full view of her.

She walked down the stairs to her mother. Eve gasped, ”How beautiful! And your makeup… You improved from last time.” Claire handed over her bag of makeup, letting her mom finish it up for her. “Is that perfume too? Smells amazing.” 

“Uh… yeah,” she said nervously. 

She hadn’t. She only used soap before she got ready. It must be her aura or something. She felt her mom’s expert hands touch up her foundation and eyeliner. The smell finally hit her, sweet potatoes and steak. Her mouth watered as she forgot her nervousness. Her hunger distracted her.

Eve finished up and hugged her daughter. Jane came inside to wish her good luck before they parted for their own date. Jess had a table set out for them just for tonight. They left with kisses and a hug, leaving Claire alone in the house. Her nervousness kicked in again as she checked everything. She made last-minute changes to orientations and got the surprise she had ready.

She heard a knock, and a shiver went down her spine. Elsie was here. She looked into her handheld mirror. She gave herself one last look over. Nothing caught her eye. She approached the door, her stomach full of butterflies. She opened it to reveal her date.

Elsie had her hair in a braided bun and was wearing a sleeved blue dress. It had layered ruffles down the dress that shook with every move she took. Claire looked her lover up and down, taking in her beauty.

“May I come in?” Elsie asked coyly.

Claire nodded and offered her hand. She led the girl to their table. Her dinner table had their finest dishes and utensils on display.  A white tablecloth and the food all ready to be plated for the two. Claire pulled Elsie’s chair out for her, getting an approving smile from the girl. 

“What a gentlewoman….” She whispered, her eyes never leaving Claire. Claire sat on the other end, facing her.

“I hope you like it, my mom and I spent quite a while setting it up…” Claire said, a bit nervous still. She studied her date’s face as she observed the room. Elsie had a wide smile.

“Of course, I love it, this was exactly what I wanted! And your mother’s food…. Smells delicious.” Elsie exclaimed. Claire felt her shoulders ease up. Her nerves were starting to fade. “Gods, you went all out….”

“I wanted to make you happy. It was the least I could do.” Claire responded.

“True… I just hope it wasn’t too much.” She said, her voice trailed off a bit. “I know I can be a bit much.”

“It’s okay, I wanted to do it,” Claire responded. 

Thank you, this means a lot,” Elsie nodded and raised her wine glass. “Now let’s eat.” 

They clinked their glasses together before taking a sip. They were wary of alcohol now, but one glass probably wouldn’t kill them. They ate in relative silence, stealing glances at each other and relishing in Eve’s cooking. Claire felt Elsie’s foot rub against hers as they were finishing their meal. She responded in kind, their feet intertwined beneath the table when their eyes met.

“You really know how to set the mood… Candles, fragrances, and a tight-fitting dress.” Elsie mused.

Claire smiled, she was glad Elsie was happy.

“Mmm, anything for you, Elsie,” Their lustful staredown continued as Elsie’s foot climbed up her leg. She felt her foot reach her inner thigh before Claire let out a soft moan. “Not yet, Elsie…”

Her foot retreated, a wry smile on her face. “Aww, but you look so appetizing.”

Claire had to hold herself back. Her body craved Elsie. She didn’t care if she took her on the table or in her bed. Just needed to claim her.

But she stopped herself, wanting to make the night special for her lover. She had a music box set and ready. She offered her hand to Elsie. Her little surprise for Elsie. Jane had taught her how to dance, saying it would be far more romantic.

Elsie was stunned when the music started. She never would have expected her paladin to know how to dance. She took the girl’s hand as they embraced, ready to dance. Claire’s hand rested on the girl’s hip, her other hand was holding Elsie’s. Elsie looked up at her date, her emerald eyes showing pure bliss. 

“I only know simple dances,” Claire whispered into her ear. “Just follow my lead.”

Elsie felt a shiver run down her spine. Her lover far exceeded what she expected of tonight. She followed along, letting Claire take the lead. It was a simple dance, nothing extravagant. But it was the thought that counted for Elsie. She lay her head on Claire’s chest, hearing her heartbeat. Her own beating faster and faster. Her chest burned with passion. “

Gods Claire, you’re full of surprises,” She cooed to her lover. “One day, I’ll teach you how to properly dance.” 

Claire held back her laugh. She was doing her best not to step on her partner’s feet. They danced in silence, letting the music take them. Their bodies close. Claire felt burning passion for her dance partner, her heart beating out of control. She dipped Elsie, her back bending into Claire’s arms. She looked at Elsie in her deep blue eyes, letting the moment rush through them. She leaned in and kissed her. 

Elsie melted in her arms.  

The music slowly faded as Claire departed from the kiss. Her lover’s eyes had a haze to them, not fully out of the moment yet. Claire smiled and adjusted her arms, wanting to pick her up. She picked the surprisingly meek Elsie in a prince carry, letting her get comfortable before moving. Elsie’s eyes were wide as she was whisked up the stairs. 

Claire made it to her bed, rose petals and flowers strewn about. Her room was clean and smelled of candles. She lay her lover down on the bed, ready to take her. She straddled Elsie, looking down on her. She was still meek and seemed nervous herself. Not the Elsie she was used to, this one was pretty submissive. Her dress hid her bulge well. Claire had to pull the dress up to find it. She slipped it up and past her head. Pulling it off the girl, exposing her breasts. Claire threw the dress to the side, ready to ravage her.

Elsie let out a small whimper. Her tenting panties had a wet patch. Claire felt her passion ignite upon seeing it. She kissed the girl. She claimed the girl’s lips as her own, her hands exploring her petite body. She could feel her erection rubbing against Elsie’s.

She parted from the kiss before she began to remove her own dress. Elsie meekly helped her, gasping when her dress passed her cock. She stopped helping and went for it, quickly removing Claire’s panties.

Claire felt her small hands on her throbbing cock, and a moan escaped her. She threw the dress to the side, then nearly ripped her panties off. She was straddling the girl still, her cock was resting beside Elsie’s on her belly. It reached past her belly button. The sight caused Claire to shiver. 

She shuffled back, wanting to free Elsie of her panties. She gently removed her pair, her aroma filling her nose as she did. Her cock stood straight, hard, and eager for pleasure. Claire, however, was aiming for something else.

She threw Elsie’s panties to the side and moved her cock out of the way. Her wet pussy on display, it leaked arousal down her thighs. Claire licked her lips as she moved close. She wanted to prepare the girl first, knowing her size was quite big. Her tongue tasted her folds, fingers gently prodded her sex.

Elsie’s moans flooded the room, encouraging Claire to explore her folds further. Her tongue found the girl’s clit, causing her to gasp. Claire focused on it. She circled it with her tongue, her fingers pressing into her warm entrance. She licked the girl to near completion, her thighs pressed into the sides of Claire’s head. It was heaven.

Sadly, she had to stop. 

Not wanting her to finish too early, Claire backed off, causing Elsie to whimper. She shifted forward, her cock rubbing against Elsie’s. Their eyes locked as Claire shuffled back. She teased the girl’s cock one last time before she pulled Elsie’s legs apart.

“Are you ready?” Claire asked, her voice thick with lust. She teased the girl’s folds with the head of her cock, eliciting a moan.

Elsie nodded, and Claire leaned forward to kiss her. When their lips met, she pressed forward. Elsie’s warm entrance embraced her cock, the tightness felt different than oral. She inched forward, careful not to hurt Elsie with her size. She felt resistance, pushing into her hymen. She parted from the kiss, looking her lover in the eyes, and they were pleading for more. She broke through, causing Elsie to gasp at the slight pain. Claire held still, waiting for her lover to calm down. 

When she caught her breath, Claire continued.

She pushed until she was all the way in, her hips pressing against Elsie’s butt. She saw a slight bulge appear on Elsie’s belly, right where her cock was. She was enraptured by it for a moment. She pressed down on it, feeling her cock. She watched it disappear as she slowly moved back. 

Elsie’s moans echoed in her ears. She thrusted back in with less resistance. She watched Elsie’s face, looking for any sign of pain or discomfort. She found none as Elsie was biting her lower lip, eyes locked onto where the two connected.

Elsie felt her paladin’s cock inside her. When it was all in, she could hardly breathe. Her own cock throbbed and twitched as Claire thrusted. She grabbed it, wanting to experience both pleasures. She stroked her cock while Claire thrusted into her. Her moans and whimpers bled out of her. 

She began pleading with Claire, desperate for her cum. “Please Please PleeAasee,” was all she could say. Her body pulsed with pleasure as her orgasm hit her. Her pussy convulsed around Claire’s cock, her own spewed cum all over the two. Claire fought her orgasm back, not wanting to impregnate Elsie. Yet at least.

She pulled out quickly, disappointing Elsie. She now felt empty. That feeling of emptiness was replaced with joy when she felt that burning sensation. Claire’s cum hit her face, her breasts, and her twitching cock. Viscous seed painted her white.,

”Elsssie!” Claire moaned as she emptied herself on her lover. Claire’s strength nearly gave out. Her hand was still jerking her twitching cock. She fell to her bed beside Elsie, her eyes closed as she panted.

Elsie came down from her high, looking down at the mess they had made. Her body was coated in a mix of their cum and arousal. She looked to her panting lover. Her body glistened with sweat. Her chest burned. 

Elsie felt it. That feeling she felt with Ana. That warm, comforting feeling of love.

Claire woke up the next morning, Elsie in her arms. After their night, they bathed together and passed out. Too tired from the night to clean downstairs.

Claire would have to make it up to her moms. She didn’t mind, though. It was all worth it. Worth having her arms wrapped around her lover. She felt her heartbeat and chest rise and fall. Elsie was still sound asleep. Claire shifted her arm, moving it to caress her face. 

Elsie stirred, her eyes fluttering open. Her deep blue eyes met Claire’s as she smiled. Claire’s chest burned with a cozy, warm feeling. She leaned in and kissed her. They parted, Elsie letting out a small moan. 

“What a way to wake up,” She whispered.

Claire giggled, slowly getting up. The blanket slipped down, revealing her naked form. Elsie’s eyes wandered over her bare chest, her breath caught as Claire stretched. Elsie tried to sit up, but her body was sore. She groaned, pain shooting through her body.

“Careful, it hurts quite a bit the next day,” Claire whispered. “Here, let me help.”

Claire gently rubbed Elsie’s belly. She massaged her abdomen, easing Elsie’s pain. She felt her muscles relax at her touch, her pain lessening. She groaned as Claire’s fingers rhythmically massaged her pain area. It felt amazing. 

She was able to sit up slightly. Her pain eased, but was not gone. She felt a soothing feeling envelop her, almost like her sister’s healing magic. Claire’s aura was helping ease the soreness.

“By the gods, is this what it’s going to be like every day? I don’t know if I can handle it,” Elsie groaned. 

Pain shot through her as she sat up completely. She slowly shifted to grab her dress. She let out another groan as she bent to get it. Claire did her best to help her. They were able to get her back in it, though she struggled a bit. 

“I hope not. I felt incredible last night.”

Claire wrapped her arms around her lover. She felt Elsie’s back press into her. She rocked Elsie side-to-side, gently to help with the pain. 

She whispered into Elsie’s ear, ”Should just be today, you’ll get used to it after a while…” 

Her nude body pressed into the girl. She was ready for more. Elsie felt it, her hard cock pressing into her. A part of her wanted to ignore the pain and accept her, but she held back. Claire needed to freshen up and meet Ana. Their date was starting at noon.

Elsie pulled out of the embrace, turning to her nude lover. She checked her figure one last time, her eyes wandering over the paladin’s toned body. She took a deep breath, basking in the radiance of Claire’s aura. 

“I’ll get going, don’t want you to be late for Ana. You'd better make her as happy as I was.”

Claire nodded, not even needing to be told. She held back her laughter when watching Elsie leave. The poor mage could barely walk straight and was holding her abdomen tightly.

She then returned to her bathroom, starting the bath and cleaning herself. She was meeting Ana by the river today for a picnic. She was looking forward to what she had planned and seeing what Ana would wear.

Chapter Text

Claire was dressed less fancy today, in a simple white sundress and lighter makeup. Exactly how Ana wanted her to be. She carried a couple of blankets, pillows, and silverware. She didn’t know where Ana wanted to be taken, so she brought extra blankets just in case. 

The thought of Ana wanting sex in the middle of the woods caused her sundress to tent. She didn’t move to hide it. She was already outside of Restol. The likelihood that anyone saw her was minimal. She passed over a hill, hearing the rushing water as the river came into view. 

Ana was already by its banks, basket in hand. She was watching the river, back to Claire. She was wearing a similar dress to Claire’s, but brown. Claire didn’t call out, wanting to tease her a bit. She crept behind the distracted girl, her arms wrapping around Ana’s waist. It caused her to jump, scared for a second. She looked back to find her paladin, dressed in white and wearing a sunhat.

Claire giggled, and Ana gave her a playful punch.

”First, Elsie, and now you! You two keep sneaking up on me!” She exclaimed with no stutter. Claire wanted to ask about what Elsie did, but decided to ask later. It was their time. 

“Sorry, I couldn't help myself,” Claire whispered in her ear. 

Ana shivered in her arms, her hands grasping Claire’s forearms. Claire let go of her lover, causing Ana to whimper. She was already missing the feeling of her embrace. She grabbed her bag of blankets and laid them out, pillows set for a place to sit. She laid out dishes and silverware for the two. 

“Come now, I’m hungry.”

Ana nodded, she set the basket in the middle, and joined Claire on the blanket. Claire’s mouth watered. She skipped breakfast and was starving. Ana revealed an assortment of sandwiches, salad, and fruit. Claire wiped away drool as the smell of food hit her, her stomach grumbling. 

As she reached towards the basket, Ana stopped her, “I-i want to try something…”

She picked up a sandwich, Claire’s eyes glued to it. She crawled towards her, sandwich in hand, before she stopped. They were face-to-face now, a momentary pause as the blushing girl built up her courage. Claire was confused and wanted the sandwich. She leaned towards it, taking a bite. Ana gasped, surprised at Claire’s actions. 

“Mmm, delicious,” Claire said when she was done chewing.

Ana’s face blushed a deep red. Her mouth opened to speak, but nothing came out. She had wanted to feed Claire, like in her books. Claire was oblivious as she continued to eat the sandwich in Ana’s hand. Finishing the sandwich, Claire decided to tease the frozen girl by cleaning her fingers. 

She grasped Ana’s wrist and licked her fingers, making Ana shiver.

Claire giggled, her shy lover’s reactions never getting old. Her innocence, despite their circumstances, was precious and spurred her to tease her more. Claire grabbed a sandwich from behind Ana, leaning into her lover. Their bodies touched as Claire adjusted herself closer to Ana. She held Ana by the waist and offered the sandwich in her hand. Ana’s eyes flickered between Claire and the sandwich, her face still red as ever. 

Claire moved the sandwich closer and whispered, “Say ahh.”

Ana obeyed, her mouth opening, and Claire fed her the sandwich. They stayed close until Ana finished her food, letting the girl finally recover. Her face returned to its natural color. She looked at her smiling paladin, chest burning. 

Claire’s move earlier felt just like in her romance novels. The swarming emotions mixing with their environment blew away any scene she had read. Her fantasies couldn’t compare to right now. She leaned into Claire, kissing her on the cheek.

It was Claire’s turn to blush. The unexpected kiss and Ana being more forward caught her off guard. “Th-thank you… It’d a-always been my d-dream to be fed like that…”

Claire rubbed the spot where the girl kissed her, a goofy smile on her face. She didn’t think about it when she was doing it, but the act of feeding Ana like that did feel quite intimate. She wrapped her other arm around Ana, moving her onto her lap. Ana gasped as she was moved. 

“You’re welcome…. If you’d like to try anything else, then let me know.” She whispered into Ana’s ear.

Ana nodded sheepishly. Without thinking, Claire was already doing it. Fulfilling more of her romantic fantasies. Feeding her, sitting by the river, wrapped in each other, carrying her down the mountain. All of it, without even noticing it. She wanted to reward her paladin for making her feel this way. This happiness.

Claire had pulled the picnic basket closer, still hungry. She switched off between feeding herself and feeding Ana. Ana seemed too lost in her own thoughts as they ate. Watching the water pass down the river, observing nature. Having eaten her fill, she leaned onto her back. Her eyes wandered the sky, watching the clouds. She felt Ana lie on top of her, her head on her chest.

They lay there for no idea how long. In complete silence as Ana listened to Claire breathe and her heart beat. She didn’t know when she fell asleep, the rhythmic sound of nature and Claire’s heartbeat lulling her into slumber. Claire fell asleep soon after. She woke up to the sun nearly meeting the horizon. Her paladin was asleep beneath her.

Ana panicked. She had planned to have Claire take her earlier. Her panic nearly caused the sleeping girl to wake. Her stirring scared Ana, scared that she ruined the moment. Thoughts raced through her as she tried to think of a way to make it up to Claire. 

Did she ruin the date?

Then she felt it. Claire’s bulge rubbed against her. Her thoughts slowed down as she gyrated her hips, their cocks rubbing together. Claire moaned in her sleep, fueling Ana’s burning chest.

Carefully, she shifted herself in between Claire’s legs. Her eyes locked onto the tenting dress, and she unconsciously licked her lips. She carefully pulled the dress up, revealing her bulging panties. The cock throbbed after being exposed. She looked past it to Claire’s face, her eyes still closed and breathing still regular. 

Carefully, Ana pulled back her panties. Her face was far too close. Claire’s erection slapped Ana’s cheek. Ana gasped as she felt the heat radiate across her face. She rubbed her cheek against the hard, velvety shaft, her eyes hazed with lust.

She grasped the cock, causing her lover to stir slightly. Ana began to stroke the sleeping girl’s shaft. Her hands looked so tiny compared to the cock in her hand. She moved it up and down Claire’s shaft, Claire’s aroma filling her nose. 

She couldn’t take it any longer. Her lips met Claire’s tip. She tasted Claire’s precum on her lips as her lips slowly parted. Her jaw ached slightly as her mouth got used to her size. She made it farther than last time, getting past halfway. Her throat now full, she could hardly breathe.

She bobbed her head up and down the thick, hard cock. Her tongue licked and wrapped around the shaft. Her own hands were busy trying to relieve the ache between her thighs. Her cock strained for freedom. Up and down, she kept going further and further down. She pulled her own cock free, her hand already grasping it. Like an animal, she began to stroke herself. Ana’s moans were muffled by Claire’s cock.

Then, she felt her nose hit flesh. It tapped Claire’s pelvis. She had managed to take every inch of Claire’s monster. Her throat had a bulge to it, and her breathing cut off. This is when Claire awoke.

Her eyes fluttered open as she felt pleasure coursing through her. She sat up to see where it was coming from, seeing her shy lover choking on her cock. The sight nearly broke Claire. Her cock erupted in Ana’s mouth, finally rewarding her. 

Cum flowed down her throat as she felt lightheaded. She slowly backed off, air filling her nose. Her own cum flowed out onto the blankets. “Fuck!” was all Claire could say as she released into Ana’s mouth.

Ana caught her breath, coughing slightly as Claire fully woke up. Ana had woken her up by pleasuring her, something she never thought would happen. Just the thought caused her cock to stay hard. She looked to her recovering lover, an idea forming in her head. 

“Hey Ana, why don’t you take the lead…”

Ana snapped to look at her, her eyes filled with nervousness. Then she looked at Claire's still hard cock. She gulped, savoring the taste of Claire, before she nodded. Her eyes hazed with lust as she stared at Claire’s cock. She understood what Claire meant as the redhead leaned back down. 

Ana straddled the girl, feeling Claire’s length press into her butt. They stared at each other for a moment before Ana lifted her hips. She moved and maneuvered Claire so she could start, her tip teasing her entrance. She took a deep breath and slowly sat, feeling Claire fill her aching sex.

She felt pain and resistance as she did so. It shot through her as her hymen ripped. The pain did something strange, like with her sister. It excited her. The pain seemingly amplifies her pleasure. So much so that she immediately sat all the way down. 

She felt all of Claire’s cock fill her. Her inner walls clenched around her lover’s cock. She felt pain with it inside, like her insides were stretching. But that pain added to her pleasure. She stared at her concerned lover, feeling her hands grasp her waist. Claire looked concerned for Ana.

“I’m fine…” Ana moaned, feeling the bulge in her abdomen.

Ana, with Claire’s help, rose. Her hand felt the cock leave her as she pushed up with her other arm. She made it up a couple of inches before slamming back down. Her cock slapped onto Claire’s abs, creating an erotic sound. 

It felt incredible. Any pain or fatigue left Ana as she rode Claire. The sound of their flesh slapping together covered Ana’s moans. Her body moved on its own as she went up and down Claire’s shaft. Her own cock released onto her lying lover, coating her skirt and face as it flailed wildly.

Claire watched as Ana rode her like a horse, her hips going up and down her shaft. Her eyes were glued to Ana’s flailing erection as cum just kept spewing out of it. The slapping noise it made as it hit her abs added to her arousal. She could feel that slow pressure begin to build up.

Ana was so caught up in the pleasure of Claire’s cock filling her up entirely. Ana felt her womb ache, begging to be filled. She felt Claire’s cock throb. A sign she was ready to burst. Ana’s entire body screamed at her to keep Claire deep inside her. Have her lover paint her womb with seed.

“Cuuum in meee,” she moaned as Claire panicked. 

Ana’s pussy constricted as the girl orgasmed. Her whole body shook with pleasure, tightening around Claire.. Her eyes rolled back as she moaned, her hips slamming down all the way as she came.

She was ignorant of how hard Claire was struggling. Her pussy clung to Claire, making it even harder for the girl. Claire had to dig deep into her resolve to pull out. Her entire being wanted to give in. The girl’s pussy begged to be filled, and she wanted to fulfill that desire. 

Claire pushed Ana up, barely getting her out before she came. Her cock coated them like a fountain. Ana collapsed onto her chest as she rode her orgasm out. The girl’s body took every couple of seconds, her breathing out of control. Her cock spewed cum on Claire’s abs.

Ana was limp in her arms, her cum still pumping out as she panted. Claire nearly impregnated Ana. She wanted so badly to give her children, but she was able to react in time. Just the thought of impregnating Ana made her cock throb. She caught her breath, taking in the sight. Their dresses were soaked, their faces covered, and their cocks were finally softening. 

“Holy shit, Ana….” She panted as she fixed Ana’s and her skirts. 

Claire picked the sticky, limp girl up. It was dark enough that she could carry her back. She set the girl down before packing what she could. Ana’s breath slowly got under control as she regained herself. 

She wobbly sat up and looked to Claire. She had everything packed and strapped to her back, ready to go. Claire walked over to Ana, who tried to stand but couldn’t. Her legs were too wobbly. 

Claire bent over and picked the girl up. She carried her back to Restol village, sneaking back to Bree Tavern as best she could.

Elsie was ready for them, helping Claire carry her into their room without their mother knowing. She lay Ana on her bed and helped Elsie get rid of her dress. They laid the girl down and wiped her clean.

Elsie kissed Claire on the cheek and whispered, “Thank you.” She cuddled up to her sister, their limbs entangling as Claire left. Elsie kissed her sister, tasting Claire on her. She was too sore to do anything, but she wanted her sister desperately.

Ana felt the same. She wanted Elsie. Their eyes locked on each other before they kissed again. She could feel her chest burn for her sister, but she was too tired. Their tired bodies were intertwined as they basked in each other’s heat. 

Something changed between them, no longer restricted like before. 

Just the thought of Elsie being inside her made Ana squirm. Her body, though it was tired, was still very aroused. How it would feel to have her, or how it would feel inside Elsie. The two’s embrace was interrupted by their fatigue. 

Ana’s eyes felt heavy as she fell asleep in her sister’s arms. Elsie soon followed her. 

Chapter Text

Elsie woke up the next day. She was wrapped in Ana’s arms. She moved to get up, only for Ana to tighten her grip on her. She was stuck until Ana woke up. She shifted to face her sister, their faces mere inches from one another. She watched her sleep, her slight smile as she dreamed. She looked so much better than before when she was panicking about fighting.

She caressed her sister’s face, the touch finally stirring her twin. Her eyes fluttered open as she slowly woke up. As soon as she saw her sister, she leaned in to kiss Elsie. Her arms pulled her close as they kissed. Elsie was shocked. Usually, she was less forward with affection. 

It was nice.

They parted from the kiss as Ana whispered, ”Good morning.” 

Elsie felt her heart race. She looked into her sister’s eyes, still sleepy, and felt a warmth fill her. Her sister’s breath lightly hit her skin, sending goosebumps throughout her body. 

“Gods… what a way to wake up,” Elsie whispered back, her own arms wrapping around Ana. 

They held each other. Neither wanted to leave the embrace as they lay there. They would have lain there all morning if they could, but they heard their mom’s footsteps coming up the stairs. Elsie shuffled to her bed, not wanting to explain to her mom why they were cuddling. As she left Ana’s bed, she was already missing her sister’s warmth.

Jess popped in right after Elsie got settled. Their mother looked a bit disheveled. She had a late night last night. “Breakfast is ready, and the Owens are here.” Their mom said in a near whisper, her eyes straining as she spoke. 

Elsie's heart rate spiked. Claire was here. She felt her face blush as her mom exited their room. She looked to see Ana in a similar state.

They slowly got up, their bodies still a bit sore. But that didn’t stop their nightgowns from tenting from their arousal. They got ready to meet their paladin. Elsie’s eyes lingered on her sister as she changed, her chest tightening. 

“Gods…” she unconsciously whispered as Ana bent over to pick up her clothes. Ana turned, her face red as she looked to her sister. A smile broke on her face as she slowly stood up. It was Elsie’s turn to change, and Ana wanted to watch.

Had people not been waiting for them, Elsie would have put on more of a show for Ana, but there were. She adjusted her dress, not wanting any of the parents to see her arousal. She offered her hand to Ana. She took it with a warm smile, their fingers interlocked. Anticipation was building to meet Claire as they descended the stairs.

Claire’s parents were in a similar state to Jess, their eyes strained as they slowly ate breakfast. Jane had modified horse blinders on to block out the sun while Eve rubbed her temple with one hand. 

Elsie was there tending to them last night as they drank. She knew how much her mother pushed the other two. Claire was the odd one out, her smile beaming when she saw the twins enter the room. Her smile radiated throughout the twins as their hearts skipped a beat.

“Morning,” she said in a low whisper, causing Jane to groan at the sound. 

Ana began casting her healing spell as they approached the table. The moms were enveloped in a yellow glow. Their postures loosened up as the spell started to work, Eve slowly stopping her temple massage.

“By the gods… Ana, thank you.” Eve whispered, her face no longer scrunched in pain. Jess hugged her daughter, giving her a kiss on the forehead.

“One of the best things about having a healer for a daughter.” She said, her voice back to a normal tone. “Now eat, we have things to discuss.”

The twins sat at the table, their breakfast already plated for them. The group ate in silence as the parents began to recover. Jane’s blinders came off when her headache eased, their nausea going away as they ate. 

Finally, a conversation could be had.
Jane opened the conversation,” Soooo… how does it work?” she asked. “The party and… you know, dating your party members.” 

Her question was directed at Claire. All three Scarlet Seraph members blushed. They didn’t really explain themselves properly. All the parents knew was that Claire took both twins on a date and that Claire is likely romantically involved with the last member.

“Uh… what do you mean?” Claire finally responded.

“Jane,” Eve interjected.” Have some tact.” She turned to her daughter before continuing. “We’re just concerned. Parties that get too large or involve romance can crash very easily. Jealousy and infighting from a breakup or crushes kill parties.”

“Mmhm, seen it plenty of times. Adventuring parties disbanding because two people liked the same woman,” Jess added, her eyes scanning Claire. “Or cheating”

“Mom!” Ana interjected. “Nothing like that is happening! We requested this from Claire.” Her words were clear, no stuttering. Her mom flinched. She was shocked that her shy daughter not only yelled, but spoke so clearly.

“Yeah, it was something dumb… we talked about romance and what we’d like on a first date,” Elsie added, coming up with an explanation as she spoke. “Claire, with Jaz’s permission, set these dates up to reward us. It was very sweet of her.”

“Truly… she was so attentive and gentlewomanly,” Ana added, her eyes filled with determination. 

Jess looked at Ana, and a new confidence filled her daughter. She had to admit, she preferred Ana like this. “I’m just concerned about my daughters’ hearts…” Jess finally said.

Claire took a deep breath before speaking. ”I understand, I’ll make sure they’re taken care of. They are precious to me.” 

Her words struck both girls. A warmth spread throughout them. Every member at the table was looking at Claire now. Jess was looking for any doubt on her face. Jane and Eve showed concern, but the twins gave her warm smiles. 

Jess rubbed her neck, still concerned, but willing to give Claire the benefit of the doubt. She watched her grow up to be a fine young woman. Her willingness to help and her kindness over the years eased her concerns. She chose her words carefully, knowing her daughters were now adults. 

”Fine… just don’t hold anything in,” Jess said with a defeated sigh. “Ana, you especially. Elsie, make sure she doesn’t, I trust you to complain.”

The Bree family all burst out laughing, knowing Elsie’s personality. It broke the tension that was still lingering. Her concerns were eased slightly, but she was still pretty hesitant given the situation. Jess didn’t even want to start on the fact that both twins might be romantically involved with the same woman. She’d cross that bridge further down depending on how serious this was.

Jane leaned to her wife, whispering to her, ”Who’d have thought our daughter was such a ladykiller.” 

Eve stifled a laugh, not wanting to be rude. Her daughter caused Jess so much strife last night. She was concerned that her daughters were being led on. It’s why they drank so much last night. Eve did her best to calm her down last night, but to no avail.

Jess had been a mess last night. Ana didn’t come home when she said she would. Eve and Jane decided to stay with her after their date to comfort her. Elsie was trying too, but Jess wouldn’t listen. She drowned herself in alcohol as she was worried about her baby daughter. She didn’t even know when Ana came home last night until Claire told her this morning. 

Jess turned to Claire, taking a deep breath before she spoke, ”I trust my daughters and I trust you… I have just seen what can happen. So many adventurers have passed through our tavern, so many horror stories about inter-party romances. Just be careful. I don’t want you girls to hurt each other.”

Claire nodded. It was something she’d have to work on. Jealousy was a silent killer of any relationship, and it was much harder to balance with more people. She’d have to work hard to keep things fair. Jasmine too. She’d have to work with all of them to figure this out.

“I understand. Your concerns make sense.” Claire spoke, her confidence rising. She knelt before Jess, her hand over her heart. She intended to ease her worries with a declaration. ”I promise to my Goddess and to you that I won’t harm your daughters and will do everything in my power to protect them.” 

She radiated scarlet light as she made an oath to both her goddess and Jess. The twins' mother was stunned. She watched light pour out of Claire’s form as she felt the goddess’s presence.

Everyone was speechless for a moment. Claire’s oath as a paladin and the beauty she displayed left them speechless. Claire extended her hand to Jess, solidifying the oath with their handshake. Hesitantly, Jess took her hand. The radiant light enveloped her as Claire’s oath was set. Her oath was written into both of their stat sheets, a Goddess’s oath binding the two. Jess read it when it pinged her. Her shoulders finally began to relax.

“Gods… how can I even respond?” She said, looking down at Claire. She pulled on Claire’s hand, helping her up, before hugging her. “Thank you. I’ll trust them to you. For now.”

They broke from the hug, Claire nodded, and turned to the rest of the table. Both twins’ faces were red, blushing at Claire’s display and her oath. Her own mothers’ faces were a mix of pride and happiness for their daughter. Claire felt her Goddess as she spoke her oath. A slight tingling in the back of her neck. Her body still radiated her light. 

She looked to her glowing hand for any hint of her Goddess’s name. She found none, her light fading rapidly. She was left with nothing, no hint besides the color, no symbols appeared, no status or anything. 

She shook the thought away. She was proud of herself for her declaration. Her oath was a symbol of her dedication to her lovers. Something that bound them beyond just her class. 

Elsie and Ana looked at their paladin. Their shock slowly faded as Claire stopped glowing. Joy replaced it. For both their mother’s approval and Claire’s display of dedication to them. It left them with warm and fuzzy feelings. Elsie pledged to reward her later. For her gentlewomanly display and for calming her mother’s fears.

“Now that that’s settled,” Jane said, breaking the silence. “I have a gift for your party.”

Chapter Text

Jane led the girls back to the Owens’s barn, where her gift was stored. She pulled back the large doors, revealing a carriage for the party. 

It was bigger than the carriage they had rented from her before. This one had room enough for 10 people and their gear. Plus, instead of a canvas enclosing it, it had reinforced wood. It looked like it was made for combat. Windows that could be closed with a wooden hatch, the driver's seat even had walls that could be raised.

“I contracted Rebecca to make it a couple of months ago. Her and her family put a lot of work into it. These windows can stop anything from arrows to medium-tier magic. The more stable parts can take a lot more.” She said, pointing out the window coverings. ”The suspension took a while for Daphne to forge, so I didn’t have it ready for your first adventure. But it’s ready now.”

Claire was in shock. Her mom had this planned for her this whole time. She hugged her mom tight, her words not wanting to come out. 

Jane patted her head. She was waiting for the day she could show Claire her present. She wanted it ready for her birthday, but they had to delay it until afterwards. Her wife joined the hug, Eve shaking slightly.

“Just please, please be careful,” Eve whispered to her daughter. Her voice broke as she was on the verge of tears. “I can’t lose another…”

“I will, Mom,” Claire responded, her voice carrying the confidence from before. “And I’ll get him back. I swear to you.” 

Jane’s eyes widened. Her daughter began to glow again, that scarlet light enveloping the Owens. Both mothers glanced at each other. She was making another oath to her Goddess.

Both of her mothers received her oath etched into their status sheets, their embrace solidifying it. The glow slowly faded as the family broke from the hug. Eve’s eyes watered with tears. Jane herself was close to tears as well, her pride in Claire growing by the hour. She pulled Eve into her arms, her wife’s tears soaking her shoulder. 

“Thank you, honey,” Jane spoke, her voice breaking with emotion. Her thoughts were of her lost son and the pride in her daughter. ”We’ll be here waiting for you two…”

Eve’s sobbing broke through, her tears flowing as she thought of her son. Her emotions flowed as her wife held her. Claire and the twins surrounded the crying woman. They embraced in a group hug, trying to calm her. Her tears slowly stopped flowing, her sadness slowly flowing out of her. 

She caught her breath and pulled her head off Jane’s shoulder, ”Bring him home.”

They stayed in the group hug until Eve’s tears completely stopped flowing. Claire gave her a firm hug as she whispered in her ear. ”I will.”

The trio left Eve and Jane after they both calmed down. Once they were out of sight, both twins claimed one of Claire’s hands. Their fingers interlocked with their lovers.

”Goddess, Claire, that was… incredible.” Elsie said. “Your oath to our mom and to yours. It was beautiful.”

Ana nodded,” Y-you looked so pretty when you glowed.” Her eyes were glowing with emotion. 

Claire’s gaze flickered between the two, their praise causing her to squirm. It was getting dangerous as they piled on compliments. She was getting self-conscious about her growing bulge in her pants. 

“S-seriously… you keep outdoing yourself,” Ana affirmed.

“True,” Jasmine interjected. Spooking all three as they were walking. She was leaning against a tree, her eyes locked on the redhead. “Both of your oaths looked like they were ripped straight from a painting. It was incredibly serene. Shame I can’t paint.”

The trio recovered, their heart rates normalizing. All of their eyes stared at the assassin, wide-eyed and full of confusion. A smile crept up on her previously stoic face. It felt nice to tease them. 

“I should have known you’d be watching,” Elsie said. ”Did you also watch our dates?”

Jasmine paused, her smile falling for a second as her face reddened. Giving away her answer. She muttered, “Fuck… Yeah, I did. Just to make sure everything went okay.”

“Sure it was,” Elsie said, mocking the blushing assassin. “Did you enjoy watching?”

Jasmine closed her eyes, her face returning to its normal color. She took a deep breath and continued. “I wanted to make sure nothing bad happened. Nothing more.”

“Yeah, okay, I believe you.” Elsie retorted.

“Elsie, give her a break.” Claire whispered into her ear, ”She’s stressed about our upcoming departure.” 

Her voice so close to her ear caused Elsie to squirm. She reluctantly relented. Claire looked the assassin up and down, her stoic face slowly melting under her eyes. ”How’s Lily’s suppressants coming along?”

“She’s trying to, but it’s unlikely she’ll have them done before we go.” She said as she walked towards the trio. ”She was able to make birth control for us, so at least we won’t get pregnant… probably.”

She was standing in front of Claire now, her eyes looking into Claire’s. She leaned in and kissed her, her hands holding Claire’s face. She pulled back from it, dropping her hands. 

”Do I get a date?”

Claire’s face matched her hair. Her face flushed with heat. She didn’t even know Jasmine wanted one. Did she fuck up?

“Uhhh… yeah I just…” That was all she could get out.

Jasmine giggled before kissing her cheek. ”I’m fucking with you,” She whispered, her hands wrapping around Claire. ”Maybe when we get back, I can set one up.” 

“Aww, Claire can’t even speak… Jasmine fried her brain.” Elsie cooed into Claire’s ear. She got on her tiptoes and kissed her on the cheek, bringing Claire back. 

“We should go, Lily has some potions for us,” Jasmine said, unwrapping her arms. She turned and headed towards Lily’s workshop. Claire watched her as she walked, her eyes lingering. Elsie pulled on her arm, guiding her towards Jasmine. 

Lily’s workshop was a mess. The alchemist's desks and floors were covered in papers and vials. Lily herself was staring deeply into a cauldron as they entered. She didn’t look up once.

Jasmine picked up a satchel right next to the door. She held it up and said, ”These are the birth control potions. Lily says they will work, but I have my doubts.” She handed the satchel to Claire, clinking vials could be heard as it was handed over. 

“These are for you two.” She said, turning to the twins. “They have mana rejuvenation and stat boosting tonics.” 

“How would we even test these?” Claire asked, shaking the satchel.

“Good question,” Lily said from her cauldron. She started stirring as she continued. ”I was able to synthesize a more powerful anti-ovulation potion that even with the Goddess’s powers couldn’t override. Doesn’t do anything for your sexual urges, but it will completely prevent pregnancies.”

A pause fell on the group as they thought more about it. Claire squirmed. She studied the satchel’s vials thoroughly. The urge to fill both girls beside her was so strong. She could let herself go with these. Not having to worry about where she emptied herself. Elsie and Ana at her sides were in a similar state, their bodies rubbing against Claire.

“So we’ll be safe if we… finish inside?” Elsie spoke up. Her hands snaked up Claire’s arm. Lily nodded without even looking up, her eyes locked on her cauldron. 

”Imagine if we had that during our date…” She whispered into the paladin’s ear before looking to her sister. Both of them were stunned and red-faced, their eyes clouding with lust.

“Gods, this is gonna be a difficult deployment,” Jasmine muttered to herself as she watched the trio ponder the new possibilities. She was able to keep calm herself, both because of her skills and having already thought about it. ”Moving on. We will be on a 2-month-long trip around the fief. Monsters have started their pre-hibernation scavenging and are creeping into human territory. We’ll likely encounter more than what we are contracted for. So no messing around during watch. Understood?”

Her commanding tone and the implications brought all three girls back; their fantasies faded. Monsters were bad enough. Hungry monsters were even worse. They nodded, professionalism returning to them.

“Good, Lily here has more potions to help us. These sprays will cover up the smell of our food. These ointments will cover up our own.” She said, raising two bottles. ”It’s also likely we will run into other adventurers, as many are mobilized during this time. Leave dealing with other parties to me.”

They nodded to confirm they were listening. 

“Bandits have been known to disguise themselves as adventurers, so keep your eyes on others.” Lily chimed in. 

“True… I have a contract to eliminate one of these bandit groups. If it’s possible, I will handle it on my own. If not…” Jasmine stopped, knowing she didn’t have to finish. Terror overcame the trio. The implication was enough to strike fear within them.

Claire shook her head, dispelling the fear. She resolved herself to do anything she needed to. “Understood.” She said, her voice filled with confidence.

Jasmine nodded, ”I’ll do what I can, but they are getting stronger and stronger by the day.”

“W-why aren't the Knights taking care of them?” Ana asked, her voice a bit shaky.

”Because of what they deal with on the side. These bandits kidnap boys and sell them…” Emotion broke through as she spoke. She’s seen how the boys were treated by bandits, and it even shook her. She glanced at her former student. ”Knights would have to go against the noble families to stomp them out.”

Claire steeled herself, her anger slowly rising as she heard the reasoning. “Cowards, all of them.” She spoke with vitriol. They could stop this if they wanted to. But money and power stopped them. She couldn’t believe she wanted to join them. ”I thought their code of justice was stronger than that.”

Chapter Text

The coming days for Claire were filled with rage. Jasmine’s words on the Knights’ Order killed any respect she had for them. All her life, she had looked up to them and wanted to join them, but all of it died when she found out why they didn't act. Jasmine’s words echoed in her mind and fueled her rage. No wonder Lady Lloyd’s guards were able to take Ryley without issues. Her mood had soured incredibly from that one sentence.

Her mothers even commented on her scowl when she came back. For the first time in a couple of days, she was truly distracted. She went back to her romance novels, to how they portrayed the brave women of the Knights' Order, now viewing them in disgust. She could not believe that the order she held in such high regard was just like any other, filled with corruption and weak to money.

At least she wasn’t drooling over her lovers and got things done. Her packing and preparations for the upcoming trip were completed. Now she was stewing in her bedroom, her eyes scanning her bookshelf. All of the books of righteous knights protecting their lovers. They fought corruption, nobles, and the system to fight for their loved ones, everything that Claire looked up to.

She picked up her favorite, one she had read a dozen or so times. The one she got shortly after Ryley was taken. The knight on the cover was kneeling before her male lover. She stared at it. All inspiration, all the hope she felt toward the book had dissipated.

She chose to let it go.

The books were nothing but fantasy. A fantasy that she fell for, and the dream that they would save her brother. She took a deep breath, letting the emotions flow through her. She got up and headed out. She needed something to hit. Training would get her mind off of it.

For a couple of hours, she used the training dummies as punching bags. Letting her anger out as she beat the wooden target with her fist or training sword. Her anger flowed as she kept hitting harder. Taking out the emotions she had tried to suppress. The frustrations and anger of the last week, how the knights failed her, and her now having to do their job. Her emotions only broke when her training sword gave out. 

The crack of the wooden sword snapped her out of her emotions.

She stood before the battered dummy, huffing breaths as she seethed. Her sweat-drenched body glistened in the sun as she caught her breath. Her anger slowly diminished. Her legs gave out from exhaustion. When her knees hit the ground, her tears started flowing. Tears for her brother and every boy that was let down. For the women who mourned their sons, brothers, or lovers because of these corrupt nobles and their henchwomen.

She felt arms wrap around her as she cried. Jasmine’s arms. She felt her former teacher embrace her from behind. She let her tears flow as her lover and former mentor held her. She cried into her hands, Jasmine’s presence and warmth slowly bringing her out of it. She pulled out of the embrace, wiping tears and sweat off her face before turning around.

”Thank you,” she whispered.

“Of course… Ana and Elsie are also here.” She whispered back. 

The duo hugged their lover, bringing their warmth and easing Claire’s pain. No words were spoken as Jasmine joined the hug, Claire’s emotions began to stabilize. She could think clearly now.

“Thank you, I’m feeling a lot better,” Claire whispered. Her party members didn’t let go. They only hugged her tighter. She let them cling to her sweat-drenched body as she kept talking, ”I truly thought that the Knights would step in to protect people. I should have known that I wouldn’t be needed if they did…”

She felt their embrace tighten on her as she said the last line. Their bodies warmed her exhausted body. She took a deep breath as she fully accepted how she would have to fix this. Just another thing thrown on her shoulders. 

“I love you girls,” Claire declared. She let their warmth envelop her completely. “Thank you for helping me with this… this mission.”

Her lovers finally let go as she finished speaking. They all looked to their Paladin. Her eyes reddened from her tears. One by one, they took turns kissing her. They felt for the girl as reality hit her, her anger and sadness.

”We’ll do better than them,” Elsie whispered to her.

Claire nodded. If the Knights wouldn’t step in, then she would need to do it for them. 

“The G-goddess chose right…” Ana said. ”I believe in you.”

They slowly got up from the ground, Claire's anger almost entirely gone for the moment. Her lovers watched her carefully before she began to smile again. 

”Goddess, thank you for bringing these women into my life,” she said. The twins offered their hands to the girl. Claire took them with a weak smile, and they led her back home.

The trek back was filled with silence as Claire grieved her childhood heroes. Her tears no longer flowed, but her chest constricted as she thought about it. She thought back to her days reading about the Knights and their adventures. Reading them to Ryley and then throwing herself into them when he was taken. How she wished for the Knights to step in. She felt tears well up in her eyes, signaling her to stop thinking about it.

She walked into her house, the twins still holding her hands. Her mothers looked at her with sorrow and hesitation. Her exhausted smile poorly hid her emotions. Her reddened eyes and sweat-drenched body gave her moms a perfect idea of her emotional state. They hugged her before her lovers led her up to her room. 

They waited in Claire’s room as she bathed. They weren’t going to leave her alone in her own thoughts. Eve and Jane let them in, more concerned with their daughter’s mood than the weird party dynamic. They waited in silence for her. 

Elsie was sifting through her books, noting how many books were about knights. She could see how much they meant to her. She muttered to herself, “Goddess… She has so many of them.” 

She pulled a worn-out book. The cover had a knight kneeling before a man. “Knight’s Oath” was the title. She skimmed through the pages as they waited. The main character was fighting for her lover after he was taken away from her. She fought against the noblewoman she was sworn to, against other nobles and their knights, all to get her lover back.

She could see why Claire read this one so many times. The worn pages and binding showed her love for the book. She probably idolized the main character. The woman had to fight to get her lover back despite the obstacles. She was interrupted in her thoughts as Claire walked out of her bathroom. 

Claire walked out in only a towel. She quickly changed into her nightwear before sprawling out on the bed. Her exhaustion took over as all three joined her. Elsie snuggled into her arms as Jasmine embraced her from the back. Ana found her spot in Elsie’s arms. The four of them crammed into the bed.

Claire felt so much better, even if the bed was cramped. Their body heat warmed her heart, easing the tension she’s had for a while. She felt her exhaustion take over as she felt relaxed. Before falling asleep, she heard Jasmine whisper in her ear.

“You will do better… I know you will”

Chapter Text

Claire woke up feeling a bit better, though extremely sore. Her muscles ached, and her eyes felt dry. She shifted in her bed, or tried to. Her lovers obstructed her from being able to move. Jasmine’s embrace tightened as she shifted.

Claire stopped trying to escape as she didn’t want to wake anyone. She looked up at her ceiling while she thought back on the last month. So many things have occurred since her 18th birthday, and she could barely keep up with them all. She felt Jasmine shift and then felt her lips hit her cheek. 

Claire felt the warmth of her lips on her shoulder before she slowly whispered, “Are you still upset?”

Claire shook her head slightly. She turned to look into Jasmine’s sleepy, grey eyes and returned the kiss. Their lips met, and Jasmine embraced her tighter. Claire broke the kiss and whispered back. 

“No. Just thinking about it all.”

Jasmine rested her forehead on Claire’s. Claire could feel her breath hit her skin as it sent goosebumps throughout her body. They lay there like their breathing synchronized. Jasmine gently caressed her former student. 

Claire felt her lover’s hands as they glided across her skin. Her chest ignited, her desire evident as her cock slowly stiffened. As it did, she began to feel Jasmine’s cock. Their growing erections rubbed together before they both let out moans.

Claire wanted her so very badly right now. But she couldn’t. She was far too sore that she could barely move. And they had to depart in a couple of hours. But that didn’t stop her hips. Her desires took over, driving her to rub against Jasmine.

She could hear Jasmine’s breath catch each time she moved. Their lust-filled eyes were locked as they continued to grind against each other. They were so caught up in their own world, Claire didn’t notice either twin stirring. 

She felt Elsie’s arms wrap around her as her throbbing, hard cock brushed against her butt. She felt Elsie’s lips press into her neck as both of her lovers rubbed their aroused cocks against her. She could only guess what Ana was doing, but her quiet moans gave her a good guess.

All four lovers were slowly writhing in Claire’s bed under her blanket, their bodies rubbing against one another. Elsie moved Claire’s bottoms out of the way and was rubbing her cock between her thighs and teasing her slick entrance. Her own was still rubbing against Jasmine. Jasmine added her hand to the intertwined cocks, adding to their pleasure. Her hand caused Claire to moan and lean in to reward her. Their lips met as their cocks pleasured each other.

She heard Ana’s moans. She felt Elsie shudder behind her as her cock throbbed between her thighs. She felt the warmth of cum splash her inner thighs, followed by Elsie moaning in her ear. She didn’t know why she came so fast until Elsie whispered in her ear. “Ana was very bold today… she took my other hole.”

Claire felt her mind go blank as the words echoed in her ear. Ana was cumming inside Elsie right now. Her cock throbbed in Jasmine’s hand while she thought about it. She felt Jasmine’s hand slicken as both cocks coated it in precum. Her cock throbbed against Jasmine’s.

“Are you imagining it? What it’ll look like when Ana’s finished filling me… Ah.” She whispered, Claire squeezed her cock with her thighs. She felt the cum build up as she listened to Else. “Or are you thinking about how it’d feel?”

Her breath hit Claire’s skin and sent shockwaves through her. Her cock throbbed between Claire’s thighs. Jasmine gasped upon feeling the burning sensation. The two were covered in Claire’s hot, sticky baby batter. Jasmine let herself go as well, both her cum and inhibitions. The two lovers' bellies and faces were sprayed with their cum. 

Jasmine attacked Claire’s neck and face with her tongue. She licked up anything she could. Claire just lay there as Jasmine cleaned her. She had never considered using her other hole before, but Elsie’s words made her think.

She snuck a finger back to quell the ache Elsie helped her discover. She heard Elsie giggle as her hand slipped between the two. Elsie shimmied her way down, her face now next to Claire’s butt. Claire gasped when Elsie spread her cheeks to reveal her untouched hole. Her curious fingers found it, and she slowly teased her back hole. 

Elsie giggled. Seems she awakened something with Claire. She watched her paladin tease her puckered hole. Claire’s teasing only grew her desire, her index finger circling the untouched hole. Elsie’s finger joined her in teasing her butt. Her insides begged her to be filled as her breath quickened. 

As if reading her mind, Elsie slowly pushed her finger into Claire. The tight, untouched hole gave resistance as Elsie pushed her index finger. Claire’s breath caught when her hole accepted the intrusion.

Jasmine licked her way down Claire’s neck and finally got to her pajamas. Claire could feel her tongue lap at her clothes. Jasmine was desperately looking for more on her lover’s pajamas. She licked the splotches of cum she could find on Claire’s clothes. 

Claire moved her hand from her butt, letting Elsie pleasure her anus, to Jasmine’s face. She pulled her face up, eyes hazed over as Claire pulled her close. She licked some of the cum off Jasmine’s face and pressed her tongue into Jasmine’s desperate mouth.
She repeated the process, licking Jasmine’s face and feeding her their shared cum. Jasmine kept bucking her hips, her hard cock rubbing against Claire’s. Elsie had her entire index finger inside Claire now. She rhythmically thrust in and out of her. Claire was doing her best to control herself as a new pleasure was coursing through her. 

“Ana… she’s ready for you,” Claire heard Elsie whisper.

Claire shuddered at the thought. Her cock throbbed wildly when she felt Ana’s cock teasing her entrance. Jasmine’s eyes widened as she realized what was about to happen. Her pussy burned, leaking arousal upon realizing. Ana’s cock slowly entered her, she grasped and clawed at Jasmine’s face as she entered. 

Jasmine’s cock throbbed with desire.

She needed to be filled, too. Her pussy couldn’t take it anymore. She shifted herself and grasped Claire’s cock. She guided the thick cock to her entrance, her eyes locked on Claire’s. Their lust-filled staredown was interrupted when Ana’s thrust caused Claire to enter her. She took inches of the thick rod, slowly easing herself down it. Not even dildos had stretched her this much in the past. Claire rocked forward with Ana’s thrusts, slowly entering Jasmine more and more. 

Ana moaned in Claire’s ear as she thrusted. Her breath sent electricity through Claire when it hit her neck. Elsie had shifted to take her sister like she was taking Claire. They were connected through Ana, letting Elsie set the pace. Every thrust of Elsie sent a thrust into Claire as the four were connected. Jasmine received each thrust. She slowly inched her way down Claire’s shaft.

Finally, she felt her balls tap against Claire’s stomach. A sign that she was close. Her breathing became ragged, the cock filling her to the brim. She felt Claire’s cock as it bulged out, stretching her to fit its monster proportions. Then Claire’s body slapped against hers. Jasmine’s mind went blank when she realized she had taken Claire in her entirety. Her eyes rolled back as Claire thrusted, barely moving, but so close to her waiting womb.

Jasmine was overcome with the need to bear her children. She wrapped her arms around Claire as Ana thrusted into her. She didn’t care anymore. She wanted her womb to be filled with Claire’s cum. She watched pleasure turn to panic in Claire’s eyes. The cock inside her was throbbing wildly, ready to explode. Jasmine’s pleasure consumed her as she pulled Claire into a kiss. Her arms were wrapped tight around Claire, keeping her deep within.

Claire tried to escape.

Elsie’s moan erupted from behind her as Ana’s soon followed. Claire felt hot, thick cum fill her insides. She felt the burning sensation deep within when she panicked. The pleasure was too much for her. Her cock desperately wanted release as she tried to hold back. She couldn’t move or speak. Jasmine occupied her mouth and hugged her too tightly. She felt Jasmine’s walls constrict around her, moaning into their kiss. Her cum coated Claire’s belly. 

Claire couldn’t hold back anymore.

She flooded Jasmine’s insides. Her cock was pressing into her womb. Jasmine’s moans were muffled by their kiss as she was filled with Claire’s seed. Her own orgasm blinded her to what was happening, too busy with her own pleasure. Being filled like this nearly caused her to pass out. Her cock finally finished cumming as Claire kept pumping her full. She felt her belly expand slightly with each spurt. The cum kept pouring into her, too much for her womb to hold.

Ana slowly pulled out of the panicking Claire, her cum slowly pouring out of her now used asshole. Claire couldn’t even focus on what was happening because of the two tongues teasing at her anal creampie. Her cock finally relented as Jasmine pulled out of the kiss. Both were breathless as they looked at each other. 

Jasmine’s eyes were still hazed with lust, and Claire’s were full of panic. “Fuuuck Claire… You’re such a good girl.” Jasmine whispered.

Claire’s mind blanked at her words. They echoed through her while the twins’ tongues pleasured her asshole. Jasmine’s eyes widened as she felt more cum fill her. She had to move or it’d be too much. She reluctantly pulled herself off of Claire, her pussy doing its best to stop her. It gripped onto Claire’s cock, wanting her to empty herself again inside Jasmine. She felt her belly nearly give out due to the sheer volume, but she finally got Claire’s cock out of her.

Cum flooded out as Claire lay limp in her arms. Jasmine’s chest burned with lust before she slowly realized what had just happened. She let her paladin cum inside her, and panic began to consume her. 

She pulled the covers off the four of them to reveal Ana and Elsie kissing by Claire’s butt. The two broke free and stared at her, their eyes lustfully taking in her appearance. Until they both saw cum drip down her thigh. 

Straight from her pussy.

Chapter Text

For a moment, the twins panicked. 

Quickly, they rushed to confirm what they saw. But lust consumed them as Jasmine began to feel their tongues hit her skin. The twins stared up at her with greedy eyes while they lapped up their lover’s cum from her thighs. Ana’s face moved up, closing in on Jasmine’s pussy, feeling the heat of Jasmine’s balls rest on her face.

Jasmine gasped upon feeling Ana’s face rub against her sack. She could feel the arousal taking over again, causing her cock to throb. Ana opened her mouth and began to suck on Jasmine’s balls, surprising her.

Jasmine’s cock rested on Ana’s face as she worshipped the orb. She was so distracted by Ana that she barely registered when Elsie began to lap at her pussy. The twins' mouths worked in tandem to please Jasmine. Her pussy was licked clean of Claire’s seed. Jasmine’s cock throbbed and lifted itself off of Ana’s face, only to fall back down with a meaty slap.

She could feel the pleasure build within her again. Ana’s mouth teased cum out of her balls. Elsie pulled herself out from under Jasmine, ready to be painted. Both twins pulled back, their faces mashed together as they grasped the cock in front of them. They jerked the velvety shaft of Jasmine in unison and opened their mouths to beg for it. Jasmine couldn’t hold back anymore as she let loose the cum they desperately wanted.

Hot, sticky ropes hit both of their faces. Ana gasped when one nearly hit her eye, and Elsie’s open mouth caught another. Jasmine, out of breath, watched as her cock painted their faces white. Both twins had a face full of pearlescent cum dripping off it when Jasmine finished. They looked at each other, a silent exchange before Ana got up to meet Jasmine.

Elsie cleaned Jasmine’s tip, and Ana let Jasmine lick her face clean. Ana was giggling as Jasmine’s desperate tongue lapped her essence off Ana’s face. Once Elsie finished cleaning the tip of any trace of cum, she rose to her knees behind Ana. She wrapped her arms around Ana as she squirmed under Jasmine’s tongue. Elsie’s chin rested on Ana’s, idly watching the display. 

Jasmine moved on to Elsie’s face. The elder twin began to wiggle against her sister’s back. Ana could feel her cock pressing into her. If they weren’t careful, another round might start.

Claire stirred, momentarily losing consciousness. She felt the bed rock slightly. She looked to her loves in a three-way embrace, Jasmine licking at Elsie’s face to her delight. A warm smile entered Claire as she slowly rose to meet them.

They turned to their paladin, and their eyes widened. She radiated the scarlet light of her oath as she embraced all three. They bathed in the scarlet light, not knowing what to do before Claire whispered. 

“I think my Goddess is happy.”

Jasmine chuckled, a good guess as to why. She turned to look at her lover, a mix of joy and panic within her. “Probably because you came inside me.”

Claire felt panic wash over her before the radiant light slowly dissipated. Jasmine was kidding, right? She pulled out before she passed out, right? She couldn’t remember anything past when Ana entered her. Her mind was racing as all four looked shocked. Jasmine was feeling heavy regret for letting herself go like that. She didn’t even use Lily’s potion.

“Well, t-there’s still a chance y-your not pregnant.” Ana whispered. Women looking to get pregnant were told to be frugal with their supply of semen just in case. She hoped that would ease their minds, but Elsie leaned in and kissed her cheek.

“I doubt Claire would radiate for just finishing inside…” She whispered into Ana’s ear. “Did either of your sheets ping? Maybe you got a notification confirming or denying it?”

Claire checked her sheet. It had pinged her. But she probably passed out when it did. She held her breath as she opened the notification: “Pregnancy successful” 

She froze. A mix of feelings overcame her as she looked at Jasmine. Then, to her belly, it still looked a bit bloated from her cum. She had impregnated her so quickly. She was going to be a mom. Or maybe a dad technically. But she was quickly consumed with fear and panic again. They needed Jasmine to be in fighting shape.

Jasmine’s face mirrored Claire’s as they both read their sheets. Hers too confirmed that she was pregnant. A battle began in her mind. On one side, the pragmatic point of terminating or preventing it from developing, on the other, was an overwhelming desire to carry Claire’s child. That thought alone brought a smile to her face. Both women sat in their sea of thoughts as the twins observed them.

“What do we do?” Claire asked. 

Nobody could speak. Jasmine was too caught up in her inner turmoil as the twins looked stunned. Claire scanned her lovers, worried their adventure was over before it began.

Ana and Elsie gasped in unison. Both Jasmine and Claire snapped their eyes to the pair. Their eyes were focused on Jasmine’s lower abdomen. A scarlet circle appeared right where her womb was. Claire’s eyes widened as a red orb popped out from her skin. Jasmine gasped upon seeing it.

“Amazing, isn’t it? The beauty of parenthood? Two lovers create a child through intimacy…” 

The recognizable voice of Claire’s goddess poured out of the scarlet red orb. Claire’s body moved on its own as she knelt before her Goddess. A beam of light resembling a hand reached out and rested on her shoulder. 

“Relax, my paladin, this is a time for joy.”

“But our mission, we need Jasmine to fight,” Claire responded. Her head rose to look at the orb.

“Yes. I know this. I needed you to create life to manifest myself in this world.” The Goddess paused as the orb moved around the room. It stopped before each of her lovers. She took a moment for each one, seemingly scanning them. It returned to Claire before continuing. “Jasmine here will technically be my mother.”

Every woman there turned to look at Jasmine as she began to glow with the radiant light of the Goddess. Panic overcame Jasmine. She could barely digest what was just said. She was going to give birth to a Goddess? 

The stoic assassin was left shocked and unable to speak.

“Worry not, Jasmine. The conception of a child is all that is needed. The spark of life within you is what allowed me to manifest myself now. You will not carry me in the physical sense either.” 

Radiant light shot from Jasmine and latched onto the other three women. A fourth went out Claire’s window in the direction of town. It lit the morning darkness in red as it shot like an arrow towards their missing lover. 

“Each of you will carry me in a sense. Aiding Claire in my goal, establishing worship, and practicing my virtues will allow me to solidify myself as a Goddess. In a way, all five of you will be my mothers.”

Claire felt her belly with her hand, and a gentle warmth engulfed her lower abdomen. Her womb radiated warmth as the Goddess spoke. Relief washed over her. She didn’t have to worry about Jasmine being pregnant. But she also felt a bit of sadness. She looked to Jasmine, her face mirroring her own conflict.

Claire walked over and embraced her still glowing lover. Even if it was for the briefest of moments, she looked forward to having a child. Jasmine squeezed her tight before she took a deep breath. 

“Thankfully, this won’t impede us. Maybe when this is over…” She whispered into Claire’s ear. 

Claire broke from the embrace to kiss her lover. It was brief, and upon parting lips with Jasmine, she whispered back. “Definitely when this is over.”

“What virtues?  How do you wish to be worshiped?” Elsie asked. Her eyes locked on the orb. 

“Ah, the incestuous twin. Asking excellent questions. You already practice my virtues by using your gift.” The orb floated to face the older sister. The Goddess paused for a moment before continuing. “My virtues should be obvious. Virility, Childbirth, Parenting, and most importantly, sex.”

“H-how would others worship you?” Ana asked. Her voice quivering as she latched onto Elsie’s arm.

“That is uncertain. Rituals will need to be established, ceremonies created, and sacred days founded.” The goddess said. It floated before Ana. “And tribute. An offering of sperm or arousal will be required. Good luck.”

With that, the Goddess and her light disappeared. The room that was filled with the radiant light returned to its darkness. Their eyes slowly adjusted to the tiny amount of light as the twins crawled to join Claire. They hugged each other for a long moment, letting their bodies heat one another, before they disbanded. They had a carriage to pack.

Chapter Text

Jasmine swung by Lily’s to fill her in. She found her in an aroused state and was nearly attacked by the horny alchemist. She was able to fend her off and explain to her what had occurred.

“Ah, thank the gods,”  Lily joked. “You would have had to retire.”

“Yeah… though a part of me desperately wanted it,” Jasmine responded, emotions clear within her voice. Lily hugged her friend. She could tell her emotions were out of whack. The two friends embraced as Jasmine silently cried. Her voice now with more emotion as she continued, “For a moment I thought about it… Raising a kid with Claire, watching it grow… for the first time in a while, I thought about settling…”

Lily patted the back of her head. “Shhhh, it’s okay. It’s a hope for the future.” She whispered into Jaz’s ear. Hoping to point Jaz back to the positives and not to what was lost. “One day you’ll get that.”

“Fuck. But I could have had it now… but that’s gone now.” Her voice was cracking, and tears were flowing. She tightened her grip on Lily as Lily patted her back.

“I know… I know…” She said, letting her friend wail into her shoulder. “But both of you have a divine mission. One that would make a better world for your child.”

Jasmine broke from the hug and wiped her eyes. She took a deep breath before looking at her friend. Their eyes locked for a moment, and Jasmine felt desire overcome her. She kissed Lily, their lips hungrily meeting as their tongues danced. Lily’s hands explored her toned friend while Jasmine found her supple breasts.

The two broke the kiss and moaned. They stared into each other’s eyes, their hearts racing. Their hands caressing one another as their foreheads met. 

“You sure you don’t want to join us?” Jasmine whispered.

Lily shook her head, sadness filling her. “I have orders that need to be filled, and winter is coming. I’ll be needed to help the sick.”

“Fuck… Can’t Elizabeth take care of it?” Jasmine said before moving to kiss her neck.

“Ahh, she might… but I have orders…” she tried to get out as Jasmine attacked her neck.

“We have a carriage… we can… make stops…” Jasmine said between kisses. Her hands were fondling Lily’s breasts. She could feel her nipples harden in arousal. “And… you can gather ingredients.”

“I’d slow you down… ahhhh,” Lily tried to get more words out, but Jasmine pinched her breasts. She wasn’t about to take no for an answer. The rest of her party was packing the carriage right now, letting her deal with telling Lily. She could indulge with her friend. And she doubted anyone would complain if their busty alchemist joined them.

She pulled at Lily’s dress, hoping to release her nude form. Lily gasped as her dress was forcefully pulled off her. Her panties were revealed, and the throbbing bulge that they held. Jasmine threw her dress to the side as she attacked Lily’s breast with her mouth. She latched onto her right nipple while her hands snaked down to her panties.

“Ah… Jaz… that feels sooo good,” Lily moaned. Her own hands were fondling her left breast. The pleasure she felt when Jasmine bit her nipple made her knees weak. She felt Jasmine rubbing her cock through her panties. It nearly made her explode.

Jasmine pulled back briefly to undress herself. She threw her own clothes to the side, exposing her toned body to Lily. Her cock was fully erect and throbbing for attention. Lily scanned her friend’s body. Her abs and toned arms caused her chest to burn. She finally snapped out of it to take her own panties off. 

Jasmine bit her lip upon seeing her friend’s cock. She looked to be as long as Jasmine, but a bit thinner. She moved close to Lily, their shafts rubbing as Jasmine kissed her again. Jasmine’s arms ran down Lily’s body, grasping her thighs before picking her up. She carried her friend, not breaking the kiss, to a nearby desk.

Thud! 

Lily was slammed onto a desk while Jasmine hungrily kissed her. They broke briefly from the kiss to adjust themselves. Their eyes met once more as Lily opened her legs. Jasmine gasped as she took in the sight. Lily’s pussy was leaking arousal down her thighs, begging for her attention. Lily slowly lay back, sprawling her body on the desk. She removed her glasses and gestured with her finger for Jasmine to join her.

Jasmine’s desire exploded as she readied herself. She grasped her aching cock and rubbed it against Lily’s soaking entrance. Lily’s moans could probably be heard by anyone outside right now. But Jasmine didn’t care. She needed to take her friend here and now.

Slowly, Jasmine entered her friend, turned lover. Lily accepted her cock with little resistance. Her walls constricted around Jasmine as she slowly inched inside. Jasmine stared down at her friend, her purple hair a mess behind her, her face filled with lust. Jasmine inched slowly, expecting resistance like Claire but found none.

“Fuuuuuck Jaz. Hurry up and stop teasing me!” Lily cried. She grasped Jasmine’s arms and pulled her into herself. Jasmine slammed into Lily as she took every inch of her cock. Jasmine quickly recovered and began to pull out slightly. 

“Ah, Lily, I was expecting you to be a virgin,” Jasmine spoke, as she thrusted back in.

“Technically… but I do have toys,” Lily said before moaning when Jasmine bottomed out in her. 

Jasmine smiled, her friend’s face contorted with the pleasure that overcame her. Jasmine thrusted her hips back and forth, in and out of her friend's warm, wet insides. Her eyes crossed as she steadily increased the speed. A mix of moans, slapping flesh, and the slams of the desk filled Lily’s workshop.

Jasmine felt pressure slowly build up, her orgasm approaching. She leaned forward and grasped Lily’s hands. Their lips met as their orgasms built. Lily bit Jasmine’s lip as Jasmine tried to separate. Lily wanted her close when she came. And she did.

Her pussy constricted around Jasmine as her whole body shook. Pleasure shot through her body as Jasmine’s rhythmic thrusts pleasured the alchemist. Her eyes rolled back, her balls convulsed, ready to explode. Her cock released onto her belly and breasts. She coated herself in cum while she rode out her orgasm.

“I took, aahh, the potion..” She barely got out. Her pleasure was making it hard to think. 

Jasmine’s cock throbbed within her, causing another pleasure-filled convulsion. She wrapped her legs around Jasmine’s waist, not wanting anything to go to waste. Jasmine bit her lip as she did her best to hold out. She was hesitant to finish inside given this morning. But Lily’s warm embrace was too intoxicating.

Her cum flooded Lily as Jasmine’s mind blanked. Finishing inside was far too addictive. The release she felt when she did so nearly caused her legs to give out. She collapsed on top of Lily’s supple breasts as she emptied herself inside. Lily’s legs tightened around her while her entire body shook lightly.

The two friends slowly caught their breath. Their bodies were now covered in sweat and Lily’s cum. They slowly untangled themselves as they recovered. Jasmine’s mind slowly cleared after the pleasure slowly fizzled. 

“Fuck Lily, please join us.” Jasmine breathlessly said.

Chapter Text

“Jaz is late,” Claire said to her other party members. Both twins were resting in the carriage, their luggage and supplies packed away. Claire stood by the horses, petting their heads.

“Yeah, wonder what could have possibly distracted her…” Elsie coyly responded. Elsie had her head in her hands as she leaned out the driver’s window. She could get distracted very easily by those weapons.

“True. They felt divine when I held them,” Claire responded with a smile. She thought back to when Lily was in a lust-filled frenzy. Using her bust in that way felt incredible. The squishy, soft breasts made her lose focus and not notice someone approaching them. 

She was snapped out of it by someone embracing her from behind.

She felt Jasmine’s arms snake around her waist, instantly recognizing her embrace. She turned her head to face her lover, only to be met with a kiss. She basked in the warm embrace and her kiss. Their tongues met for a brief moment before she let go of Claire. Claire caught her breath as her heart beat rapidly in her chest. 

“Jaz… you surprised me.” She whispered.

“That was the plan.” She whispered back, planting a kiss on Claire’s neck. She smiled as Claire let out a gasp. She felt a lot better after letting her emotions out with Lily. “I have another surprise if you’d like…”

Claire tilted her head. “What do you-” Claire tried to get out. But Jasmine cut her off with a bite to her neck.

“Like I’d just tell you,” Jasmine said. Claire was not used to a playful Jasmine. She was slightly scared to find out what the surprise was. Jasmine’s grey eyes were filled with joy as she looked at Claire. She didn’t know what caused her to act like this, but Claire was more than happy to experience it. “Get in the carriage, I’ve gotta help real quick.”

With another kiss to her cheek, Jasmine let her go and disappeared. Claire looked around to find her, but the assassin had already hidden herself. Claire smiled and then stepped up to the driver’s seat. Elsie sat with a sly smile. She moved from the spot and joined her sister in the back. Claire climbed in after her. Elsie and Ana were sitting on a padded seat, their eyes locked on Claire. 

“Surprised you two separated. Never seen Jaz so giddy.” Elsie said, her hand pawing at her sister’s thigh. Ana was silently gasping as Elsie rubbed her thigh. “Where did she run off to now?”

Claire smiled before she sat next to the panting Ana. She put her hand on Ana’s other thigh before speaking. She rubbed the poor girl’s inner thigh and spoke, ”Said she had a surprise for us.”

Ana let out a slight moan as Claire inched closer and closer to her crotch, lifting the hem of her skirt as she did. Elsie giggled as she did the same, their hands now touching in between the girl’s thighs. Ana instinctively opened her legs to accept them. Claire leaned over and kissed her cheek, then kissed her way down to her neck. Ana let out a cry as Claire did so, her hips bucked, and Elsie made a move for her panties.

“My goddess Ana, already leaking?” Elsie coyly said. She moved her panties to the side, revealing her sister’s cock. Ana’s cock and pussy left wet spots on her panties as she got turned on. Her precum dripped down her hardening cock. Elsie licked her lips as she watched it come to life.

“Little help?!” 

All three flinched. They were so focused on each other that they didn’t hear people approach them. Jasmine was back. Claire got up and opened the back of the carriage slightly. Before her were Jasmine, Lily, and Elizabeth. She signaled to the twins to separate.

They quickly did, and Ana pulled her panties up. They adjusted themselves as Claire opened the door all the way. “Sorry, we were organizing our supplies and didn’t hear you.”

“All good. Here, help with her bags.” Jasmine said, her smile bright. She handed a suitcase to Claire as she tilted her head. Claire set it down beside her and grabbed the next one.

“Whose are these?” Claire asked, her confusion evident. She looked between Elizabeth and Lily. 

“Lily’s. She wanted to join us to gather supplies.” Jasmine responded.

“Yup! You’re heading north towards Gencent Forest, and there’s a rare flower there. It would be very useful.” Lily said, her smile just as wide as Jasmine’s. “Elizabeth was here because it’s last-minute, but she’ll also be handling my shop while I’m gone.”

The older mayor nodded, “Here to help pack and need you to sign off on stuff.” She had a clipboard under her arm that she got out. She held it out with a quill. Claire stepped down from the carriage to read it. “Signing her over as a temporary member. It will make it much easier if you pass any checkpoints.”

Claire grabbed the clipboard and started reading. She then grabbed the quill and signed, initialed, and handed back the paperwork. She looked at Jasmine with a confused expression. Jasmine just smiled brightly.

“So this was the surprise,” Claire muttered to herself.

They were able to get all of Lily’s supplies into the carriage quickly. Now, the hard part: Lily’s workbench. While it could easily fit within the carriage, it was heavy and had delicate tools. It folded in on itself and had all the necessary equipment for her craft. Jasmine and Claire worked the awkward box-like desk into the carriage and fit it towards the back. 

Thankfully, the carriage was wide enough to fit it.

It blocked the back door of the coach slightly, but it wouldn’t be too bad. They would just need to step over it to get in or out. Claire, now sweating from lifting, tied down the bench, securing it for the ride. Lily had entered from the driver’s window and watched as Claire’s muscles flexed. She bit her lip as Claire pulled the rope taut, remembering her embrace.

Once settled, Elizabeth gave her goodbyes and left the party to themselves. The moment she had disappeared, Claire sat next to Lily. The two exchanged a look as Lily took in her glistening body. Claire kissed the distracted girl.

“It’s a bit of a shock, but we’re more than happy to have you.”

Lily blushed as she touched her lips with her fingers. She still felt the heat from their exchange. She adjusted her glasses and nodded. “Jaz was insistent I come…”

Claire heard Jasmine laugh from the driver’s seat. The window panel was open, showing her back. She looked back, knowing Lily didn’t understand the other meaning of her words. “Yeah, I was.”

“Mmm, making use of her potions already?” Elsie chimed in.

Lily’s face reddened as she finally understood. She began stammering an explanation, but was cut off with another kiss. This time from an unexpected guest. Ana had moved from across the aisle to kiss Lily. 

“Y-you get used to their teasing… kind of.”

Both Claire and Elsie were shocked at Ana’s boldness. She usually wasn’t one to initiate, but she had finally found a kindred spirit. Ana sat back down in a gushing Elsie’s embrace.

“Everyone settled? Good, we’re finally departing.” Jasmine spoke from outside. She whipped the reins, and both horses started pulling the carriage. All four members had their eyes on Lily as the rocking of the carriage caused her to sway. Ana’s mouth was open, and Elsie was biting her lip. Jasmine giggled as she pried her eyes off her friend, moving to look at the road.

Jasmine began whistling to herself as she steered the horses onto the road. She waved to Eve and Jess while they watched the party depart. The two teary eyed mothers hugged each other as their children left the village again. She passed the Carpenter’s house, spotting Rebecca, who was carrying her tools.

“Drives like a dream!” She shouted to her. Her mood radiated off her as she got a brief, weird look from Rebecca. Quickly, a smile formed on her freckled face.

“It better! Took forever to put together.” The brunette shouted back. She hadn’t seen Jasmine smile so bright in a long while.

Jasmine giggled to herself. She looked ahead to the gates to Restol and beyond. She relaxed back and let the horses take them away.

Chapter Text

“What? Do I have something on my face?” Lily asked. Her eyes scanned the three girls inside the carriage. She adjusted her hair and dress, thinking something was wrong with her appearance.

Claire shook her head. “No… It’s just…” she stopped mid-sentence after the carriage hit a bump. All three gasped as the carriage jumped. Lily tilted her head, not understanding why she was being looked at. 

“By the Goddess… I have to thank Jasmine for getting her to join.” Elsie finally said. Ana nodded in agreement before the two started to caress one another.

“Y-yeah…” Ana tried to speak, but she couldn’t string together a sentence.

“Sorry, Lily, just these gifts change our preferences… Your chest is quite distracting to us now.” Claire finally got out. Lily looked down at her chest. 

“Ah, right…” Lily said. She smiled, feeling good about herself. She looked at the twins before her. Both sisters were rubbing each other’s thighs. She felt her chest begin to burn as she witnessed their incestuous act. “Forgot for a moment.”

She put her arm under her breasts to support them. Both twins gulped. For a moment, they were freed from their trance. Elsie recovered faster and moved her hand up her sister’s skirt. 

“Damn, those things are powerful.” She said in her sister’s ear. 

“Yeah, hah, Elsie p-please… not in front of her y-yet.” Ana said between breaths. Her sister’s hand was rubbing her erection, her blue eyes focused on Ana as she squirmed.

“Aww, you getting shy, Ana? You were so confident this morning. My ass still tingles just thinking about it…” Elsie cooed. She turned to look at Lily’s reaction. The purple-haired woman was breathing heavily, her eyes on Ana’s dress. Elsie smiled, Ana’s skirt still covered her hand. She flipped it up to reveal what she was doing to Lily. “Curious?”

Lily nodded after gulping. Her arm dropped from under her chest, freeing her bust. Claire watched the exchange, a burning in her chest as she watched. She looked between Lily and Elsie, waiting for someone to make a move. 

Finally, Elsie moved.

She shifted to Ana’s lap, straddling her sister. She faced her sister and wrapped her arms around Ana’s neck. She turned her head to look back at Lily. She gyrated her hips and caused Ana to gasp. 

“Mmm, ready to put on a show, Ana?” She said, her voice thick with lust.

“Ahh… Elsie, please!” Ana moaned. Her cock was being stimulated by Elsie’s rubbing body. Each bump caused Elsie to slam back into her lap. Ana’s face was bright red from embarrassment.

“Shhhh, Lily wants to see us. Let’s show her how sisters should love one another.” Elsie whispered into Ana’s ear. She kissed Ana, silencing her moans, as she thrusted her hips. Their rubbing had caused precum to stain their panties.

Claire pried her eyes from the sisters and turned to the alchemist. Her own hands were hiding her arousal. Claire leaned in and kissed her cheek. “Don’t worry, you don’t have to hide it.”

She took Lily’s folded hands and moved them from her lap. Her dress tented as her arousal grew. Claire smiled at Lily before she reached for the hem of her skirt. The alchemist gasped as her dress was slowly peeled back. 

“Not y-yet, Elsie.” Ana moaned. Elsie had shifted to her knees. She was kneeling before her sister, her face pressed into Ana's crotch. She was licking at Ana’s erection through her panties, giggling as her sister squirmed.

Claire peeled the skirt all the way back, her new lover’s arousal revealed. Her panties had a wet spot below her growing bulge. Slowly, Claire peeled back her panties, licking her lips as she did. Lily’s cock was released and throbbing before Claire. She grasped the cock in her hand, feeling its heat. She stroked Lily’s cock, feeling her hand wet from all the leaking precum.

“Ahh, Claire. Your hand feels so good,” Lily let out. Her moans drove Claire to quicken her pace. Her hand went up and down the velvety shaft before her as her mouth watered. She wanted to taste Lily.

“Elsie… don’t just stop!” Ana whined. Both women turned from their lustful staredown. Elsie was making her way over to them, her eyes locked on Lily’s erection. She shook with each bump of the carriage as she arrived at the feet of Lily.

“Come over here, you big baby.” She cooed, her eyes never leaving the cock before her. Ana let a quiet whine out before quickly joining her sister. Both twins stared up at Lily.

Lily could barely handle the sight. Both of their blue eyes were looking at her throbbing erection while Claire stroked it. Elsie lowered her head, looking for her womanly sex while Ana went for her balls. Elsie put her hand under Lily’s sack, finding the soaked pussy it was hiding. She used her fingers to pleasure their new member. Her index and middle fingers slid into her slick entrance.

Ana moved her head into the mix, her tongue licking the squirming alchemist. Lily was gasping as all three teamed up on her. She had never thought about her balls being pleasured. Ana’s mouth and tongue gently teased her cum-filled orbs. Elsie’s fingers were deeper inside as she found her sensitive spot. Lily keeled over the moment her finger brushed against it.

Elsie smiled, attacking the spot with her index finger. Lily’s cock throbbed as each member added to her pleasure. She let out a groan that was silenced by Claire’s kiss. Their tongues met as Claire quickened her pace, knowing Lily was close. Ana backed off, feeling Lily’s balls convulse. She was ready to paint the twins.

Both twins sat and watched, their mouths open and waiting, as Claire finished her off. Lily’s hips bucked wildly before her cock finally released her cum. Ropes of white, sticky cum hit the faces of Ana and Elsie. They gasped upon feeling the burning sensation of their faces being coated in viscous baby batter. Their tongues were out trying to catch some of it.

Claire broke from the kiss, letting Lily moan. Her hand was slick with her lover’s arousal. She brought her hand to Lily’s mouth and offered them up. She felt Lily’s tongue hit her finger as she cleaned Claire’s hand of cum. Her gentle moans subsided when her cock finally stopped.

Her cock slowly softened as she caught her breath. She looked away from Claire to see the sisters sharing in her cum. Her glasses were starting to fog as she sweated, but she watched Elsie lick a rope off Ana’s neck. Claire bent over, wanting her own taste of Lily.

She grasped the half-flaccid cock and gave it a lick. The salty-sweet taste of girlcock and cum filled her mouth. Her desire motivated her to lick it clean. Claire put the softening length in her mouth, hoping to suck off every bit of savory cum. Obviously, she ended up arousing the alchemist again in the process. Her length grew within Claire’s mouth as she sucked its surface clean.

“PleeAase Elsie, I can’t take it anymore.” Ana cried out. She was now on her back. Elsie was back to straddling her sister, their bulges rubbing as the carriage rocked.

“Mmm, I don’t know. Are you ready to use my wet pussy? Or do you prefer my butt?” She gyrated her hips against Ana’s length. Claire was bobbing her head and couldn’t see, but Lily’s eyes were focused on where the two sisters were connected. Her fogged-up glasses nearly obstructed them. She quickly cleaned them, wanting to see it clearly.

Elsie turned back to her and shot her a smile. She was still wearing her dress, so she shuffled it off her. She rose for a moment, pulling her panties to the side, releasing her cock, but not taking them off. Her drenched pussy was exposed as she sat back on her sister.

“Make a choice, Ana. Lily is waiting.” She cooed.

Ana thrusted her hips, desperate to enter her sister. She let out a whine before saying, ”Pussy! I want to cum in your pussy. Please, please, please,” she cried.

Elsie smiled and obliged. 

She moved Ana’s panties out of the way before grasping her throbbing cock. She guided her sister’s tip to her aching entrance. Slowly, she sat down. Ana wasn’t as thick or long as Claire, but her tip easily hit Elsie’s sensitive spots. Elsie moaned as she let the carriage’s gentle rocking pleasure the two. She looked back at Lily, her face contorted with pleasure from Claire’s mouth.

They made eye contact, and Elsie started to bounce. Up and down her sister’s length, her pussy tightened as she did. It was the first time Ana was in her pussy, and most certainly wouldn’t be the last. Her chest burned with desire for her younger sister, and she had that overwhelming urge to bear her children again as she kept bouncing. Her butt slapped into Ana’s thighs while her cock slapped her sister’s stomach. Both sisters’ cries could be heard by their driver.

Lily let out a low groan as Claire’s mouth was filled. Her cum quickly poured out the sides of Claire’s mouth, the paladin was struggling to hold it in. Elsie let out a cry as she slammed herself down, her walls tightening around Ana’s length. Her sister’s cock made her orgasm. Her body convulsed as she shot cum onto her sister’s breasts and face. Her pussy clamped on Ana’s cock, begging for her cum.

Ana moaned as she looked up to her orgasming sister, her face full of lust. She felt her cock throb, it was ready to paint her sister’s womb. Rope after rope of cum flooded Elsie’s insides. Ana filled her sister full of her incestuous cum as a slight bulge appeared on her belly. Elsie threw her head back, the pleasure of her orgasm and the burning feeling of her sister’s seed mixing within her.

She collapsed on top of Ana, both their bodies wet with sweat and cum. Their chests rose and fell together as they caught their breath. Lily was so caught up by the display that Claire was able to catch her off guard. She ferried the girls' seed in her mouth and fed Lily herself with a kiss. Both were enjoying her taste as all four came down from their lust-filled haze.

Chapter Text

Claire had fallen asleep after the four recovered from their group activity. She stirred after a while, finding Lily’s head resting on her shoulder. The twins below her had found bedding and pillows to snuggle up in. She slowly picked up Lily and set her next to the sleeping girls. She made sure none of them were stirring before she moved to the driver’s window.

Outside, Jasmine was watching the road idly. Her eyes were out of focus as she nearly zoned the world out entirely. She didn’t even stir when the panel connecting to the coach was opened. Her eyes only left the road when Claire’s head popped out from the coach. Claire shuffled onto the seat next to her, her grey eyes watching as Claire sat. She felt Claire’s arms wrap around her, feeling the warmth of her touch. She didn’t even realize how cold she felt until Claire’s embrace started to warm her. She took a deep breath, taking in Claire’s smell and warmth before she finally relaxed.

Her stoicism finally broke, with tears forming in her eyes again. She moved her hand to wipe them, only to be stopped by Claire. “Let them flow…” Claire whispered. She tightened her embrace around Jasmine and leaned her head on Jasmine’s shoulder.

Jasmine silently sobbed while Claire watched the road for her. Claire also grabbed the reins from her, letting Jasmine sob as much as she needed. In between sobs, Jasmine tried to get her words out. 

“I just… I looked forward… for once”

Claire shifted, her left hand on the reins and her right rubbing Jasmine’s back. She patiently waited as Jasmine got her words together. Her hand rubbed in a circle, trying to calm her.

“I-I actually looked forward to it,” Jasmine said through her sobs, her voice cracking. Claire set the reins down before using her sleeve to wipe Jasmine’s tears.

“Shhh… I get it.” Claire whispered.

“I felt so conflicted when I saw that you got me pregnant. It happened so fast… then it was gone.” Jasmine choked out. Claire continued to rub her back, letting her vent. “It’s irrational but… for a moment”

“It’s not irrational. Jasmine, look at me.” Claire pulled Jasmine’s face to her. “You have every right to feel upset. “

“No! I almost sacrificed the mission. I even dragged Lily along!” Her tears had stopped flowing, her frustration rising. She slapped her forehead with her hand. “I-I let my emotions take over… I took Lily in her workshop and then convinced her to join. I wasn’t thinking and lo-”

Claire interrupted her with a kiss, stopping her from finishing her thoughts. She pulled back from the kiss and pushed her forehead into Jasmine’s. “It’s okay, Jaz. Lily seems to be enjoying it so far.”

That got Jasmine to giggle, her frustration on pause as she laughed. “I heard. She’s quite the moaner.”

“Yeah, she was. Made me want to make her louder.” Claire whispered back. Her eyes returned to the road, scanning the surroundings.

“But she doesn’t need to be here. This is a monster hunting expedition.” Jasmine retorted, her frustration growing again.

“Sure, but I want her here,” Claire responded.

“Yeah, but-” Jasmine tried.

“But nothing.” Claire interrupted her. “I’m technically the leader. I want her to be here, so she stays.”

She felt Jasmine’s eyes on her, but she kept looking to the horizon. Sure, Lily wasn’t adding to the party’s monster-slaying capabilities, but she was an extra pair of eyes, and she had expertise that the other members didn’t. With her workbench, she could make more of the potions they needed. Plus, there was plenty of room in the carriage.

Claire felt Jasmine’s hands snake around her waist. She adjusted her right arm to wrap around Jasmine’s shoulders, as Jasmine rested on Claire’s shoulder. The pair sat in silence for a while, the afternoon sun bearing down on them. The cool fall air caused them to pull each other closer. For a long while, the two sat in silence, watching the scenery pass them by.

No one stirred in the carriage, so the two were left alone. Claire soaked in Jasmine’s warmth as she held her, her tears long since stopped. Her chest felt warm, not the intense heat she felt earlier, but a warming fire. As the sun slowly moved towards the horizon, Jasmine finally spoke up.

“What would you have named them?” she whispered quietly. Claire could barely hear her.

“Huh?” She said before thinking. Her brain caught up, and she shifted to look at Jasmine. “I haven’t thought about it.”

Jasmine giggled softly before responding. ”I figured… I have.” 

Jasmine’s eyes looked towards the ground as she spoke. Claire moved her hand to Jasmine’s chin, bringing her eyes back to her. 

“Now I want to know. What did you come up with?” Claire said, her hand holding Jasmine’s chin.

Jasmine paused and did something she doesn't often do. Her face reddened as she looked into Claire’s eyes. The embrace and topic led to her face burning up. “Uh, if it were a girl… I’d want to name her after my birth mother. A boy, I liked Luke.”

Claire pulled her closer by her chin. “You never told me about your mothers.”

“Yeah… It’s not a fun topic.” Jasmine replied. “Her name was Elaine.”

“Want to talk about it?” Claire asked, her other hand moved to hug Jasmine. She pulled her into a hug by her waist, neither watching the road now.

“I think it’s time. Daphne doesn’t remember them, but I do. I remember the days we lived together back in a hunting cabin a couple of miles from Restol. I remember when my mother introduced me to baby Daphne…” Jasmine started, her voice choking as she said it. Claire let her talk, hugging her tightly. “One day, bandits found our home. They burned our house… I saw my mom beheaded and my birth mother taken away.”

Claire kissed her forehead, reassuring her as best she could. 

“I still see them in my dreams. My mother’s lifeless body… her head…” Jasmine took a deep breath, holding back her tears. “Elizabeth found us, took us in, and raised us with Sloane. I spent 12 years seething and wanting revenge. It led me down the path of an Assassin.”

Claire vaguely remembers her before they were teacher and student. She never engaged when they would talk to her. She seemed so different from Daphne, cold and distant. Barely smiled, even Ryley couldn’t get her to smile. 

“I found my birth mom a year after leaving, well, her grave… She had been sold into slavery and worked to death.” Jasmine continued, her voice becoming more and more serious. “I acted out of anger in the following months. I remember killing anyone connected. My party members…” 

She stopped, her voice catching as she spoke. “They were nobles. I joined them after meeting one of the members at a bar.. She was my… my lover then. We hit it off, and she brought me in and added me to their party. For a time, I began to forget about my revenge.”

Claire could feel Jasmine tense up as her emotions came back. Fury mixed with sadness. Claire began to rub her back again, trying to relax her. Jasmine’s voice broke as she continued. “I thought they were so kind and caring to me… but… they had slaves. They all had slaves. One of them even owned my mother before her death.”

Silence fell over the two as Jasmine stopped speaking. She silently sobbed into Claire’s shoulder while Claire looked back at the road. She was processing what Jasmine was saying. Her sobs grew as she cried into Claire’s shoulder. Claire held her as tight as she could, feeling a pit in her stomach. “Did you…?”

Jasmine shook her head. 

“I couldn’t. They were my friends. How could I have killed them?” Her voice cracked as she spoke. “But I found out what they really thought. I was entertaining them. A poor country bumpkin looking for revenge. The butt of their jokes. They laughed at me behind my back, mocked my anger… Even the girl I thought loved me…” 

Jasmine paused again as she took a deep breath. Her voice cracked when she spoke. Claire felt her chest tighten as she listened. Her own anger and empathy flared on Jasmine’s behalf. 

“My anger. It needed an outlet. I had their families held hostage… I saw red afterwards and barely remember anything, but I avenged my parents. I tracked down every slaver, every bandit, and ended them… Some had even given up that life… I didn’t know what to do with myself anymore,” Jasmine continued.

Claire heard her party members stirring. She closed the window behind her, letting them keep their privacy. She didn’t even have to ask. “That explains why you returned.”

“Yeah. Elizabeth took me in again despite us both thinking those noble families would retaliate… I heard about Ryley, and it was like I was looking at myself. You were so broken.” She continued, her voice normalizing. ”Elizabeth thought it’d help us both, so she had me train you… And she was right.”

She took another deep breath, taking in Claire’s aroma. She shimmied her hands up from Claire’s waist and wrapped her tightly. “I think I finally found something else. Something besides a mission or revenge. Something I thought I had with my old party.” She kissed Claire briefly before pulling back. “Earlier just brought out so many emotions. I’m sorry for throwing Lily on you. But she was right. The goddess showed me the endgame to all this.”

Claire smiled, ”Thank you for sharing this with me. I can’t even imagine how hard that must have been. And, I like Elaine. It’s very beautiful.” Claire added, wanting to cheer her up. ”We’ll talk about the boy’s name.” 

Chapter Text

Jasmine was able to get her emotions in line before the rest of the party awoke from their nap. Claire let her go and crawled back into the carriage to catch the three as they woke up. Claire wanted to keep the three away from Jasmine while she cleaned herself up. She silently watched as they slowly roused. Lily was confused as to why she had moved, and Elsie was shamelessly watching her.

Claire smiled. She watched them clean themselves up and fix their clothing. After the heavy conversation she had with Jasmine, it was nice to have this little distraction. She hoped that Jasmine’s mood would improve after letting her emotions out. Having secrets may cause issues for them, but for now, Claire wouldn’t say anything. It was up to Jasmine if the others knew about her past.

“How long were we out?” Lily asked as she shimmied back into her dress. Elsie’s eyes widened as she got a small show. 

“4 hours, we've got a bit before we stop. How were your naps?” Claire asked.

“Fantastic. You have to try snuggling up to Lily, she’s so soft and cushiony.” Elsie said. Her smugness radiated off her. Lily blushed slightly as she sat back on the left side seat. 

“I can already imagine,” Claire said. She looked to their newest member, who squirmed as she was ogled by them. “How about you, Ana, did you sleep well?”

Ana nodded, her eyes turning from Lily to meet Claire’s. “N-not as good as Elsie’s, b-but it still feels nice when she holds me.” 

“Aww, you’re so cute! I love you so much.” Elsie said before tackling her sister. They landed on the blankets as Elsie assaulted Ana with kisses.

“Gods… They act like it’s so natural.” Lily said before crossing her legs. Her eyes were glued to the incestuous scene. Claire sat next to her and nodded.

“Yeah. It still surprises me how easily we accepted it. I mean, they’re not only blood related, but twins.” Claire said. She could guess the Goddess’s influence helped a lot in this aspect, but maybe they were just that perverted to begin with. 

“Truly taboo…” Lily said, her eyes focused on Elsie as she was kissing Ana’s neck. “And incredibly hot.” She pushed her glasses up before turning red. She didn’t mean to say that last part.

Claire giggled, she knew how she felt. “It feels so wrong, yet these… gifts react so strongly. I don’t think I’ll ever tire of seeing them.”

Lily nodded as she readjusted her legs. Her crossed legs restricted her cock, but she bore with it. Elsie stopped and turned her head to the two. “Stop saying it’s taboo or feels wrong. We literally have the approval of the Goddess on our side.”

“True. She did seem to be okay with it.” Claire responded. Her cock throbbed in her pants as she thought of something incredible. “Wonder how she’d react if you got each other pregnant.”

All three flinched slightly at her words. She smiled as they stared at her. A mix of shock and arousal on their faces as they thought about it. Elsie gave her a sly smile before her eyes wandered down to Claire’s lap. 

“Fuck. What did I just walk in on?”

Jasmine’s voice came from the driver's window. She was crawling through to get inside the carriage. None of the girls noticed that they had stopped. All four stared at Jasmine as she approached Claire. Her eyes were full of joy as she sat on Claire’s lap.

Elsie gave her a smug smile before responding. “Claire here was discussing how our Goddess would react to Ana getting me pregnant. Any thoughts?”

Jasmine stiffened for a moment before she shifted in Claire’s lap, before responding. “Knowing her so far, she’d probably reward you for it.” 

Claire felt relieved that Jasmine was feeling well enough to joke now. Especially given the topic.

Elsie’s smile widened as she turned to Ana. “Hear that, Ana? We’re having a baby.”

“W-wait! We have to wait.” Ana tried to respond. Elsie attacked her again with kisses as Jasmine spoke up.

“I needed to pee, so I stopped. I hope that’s okay. There’s a city we should get to by nightfall. There we can sleep at an inn. We should sleep in actual beds before we set out for the wilds.” Jasmine said, before she leaned back on Claire’s shoulder. 

“They might have a bed big enough for all of us.” She whispered.

“Sure. I’d also like to try drinking again. I hope that’s okay.” Claire responded. Jasmine smiled as memories of the first time flooded her mind. She remembered the lingerie that Eve had gotten Claire, and it caused her to squirm. She hoped to their Goddess that Claire had packed that.

“Sure. Just remember, we won’t be alone. Can’t have you whipping your dick out for all the patrons.” Jasmine gave her a kiss on the cheek before she got up. She crawled back to the driver’s seat before saying. “Village is a couple of hours away. Make sure you’re all presentable before then.”

Claire giggled as she watched Jasmine crawl out the window. She wasn’t the only one watching, either. She turned to see Lily. She patted her lap, offering Lily a seat. “Why don’t we get to know each other a bit more?” She asked as Lily hesitantly moved to her lap.

Jasmine could hear them even with the window closed. Lily was too loud. Her moans could be heard even with the window closed. She was jealous and mad that she was driving, but she had to keep up her professional act. She wanted to be back there to join them, but someone needed to be serious. Her mouth watered as she thought of all the cum she was missing. Her chest burned, and her body cried to join them, but she held firm.

Somehow, she was able to hold out until they arrived at the city. The city of Clance specialized in mining, and it was evident from the moment they entered. The women walking around were covered in dirt and coal. She received waves from a few women as she entered. She stopped briefly to ask for directions to the inn. Thankfully, they didn’t seem to hear her party members.

With a blushing face, she made her way through the maze of streets and houses to the closest inn. She knocked on the window to signal they were here. She heard rustling before Claire opened the window. Her bright smile radiated warmth as Jasmine watched her crawl to join her. She looked around the inn to take in the city. It was much more compact than Restol and had houses lined up next to one another. If Jasmine had to guess, the city had hundreds of women.

“It’s a lot different from Restol. The houses look so… uniform and identical. Almost suffocating.” Claire said, her head tilted as none of the houses had much space. “Where was the backyard? The fields? Where would the children play?”

Jasmine laughed. She had a similar reaction when she first visited a city. “Cities like this are much different. Not enough space for people to spread out.” 

She could see the glint in her emerald eyes as she observed her surroundings. Jasmine felt a wave of nostalgia as she remembered visiting here for the first time.

She left Claire to look around as she crawled back into the carriage. The smell of sex and arousal hit her. Her eyes wandered to Ana as she lay disheveled and panting. She had held back for so long. Listening to them was too tempting, so she moved without thinking. Her dexterous tongue lapped at the girl’s skin, searching for any drop of cum. All notions of the professional image she was trying so hard to maintain disappeared as her tongue made Ana giggle.

Ana’s eyes were glazed over after enduring her sister, but now Jasmine’s tongue was driving her crazy. She couldn’t talk or think straight. She subconsciously tried to push her off, but Jasmine overpowered her. She was left bumbling and gasping,  the sensations were far too much.

Elsie watched on in amusement as Jasmine attacked Ana like an animal. She would have joined in, but she let Jasmine indulge. She was focused on her own cleanup and finding her scattered clothes. She joined Lily in cleaning the floors and seats while they waited out Jasmine’s lust. After a couple of minutes of tidying and a convenient spell by Lily, the cabin was cleaned of the smell and arousal.

Ana was limp in Jasmine’s arms as she picked her up. Her eyes were closed, her breathing heavy, and her dress was wrinkled and pushed to the side. Elsie jumped in and helped Jasmine fix her appearance. After cleaning her and packing some clothing, they opened the carriage’s back door. Claire met them by the horses before offering to carry Ana. Jasmine handed the sleeping girl over.

Ana clung tightly to her paladin in her sleep as they walked into the inn. Claire and Elsie headed for the room the moment they could. They wanted to take care of Ana while Jasmine found the bar. Lily followed Jasmine before being distracted by the entertainment of the inn. 

Chapter Text

A duo was playing music before the crowd. A blond, blue-eyed man dressed in a light blue outfit was singing a song and dancing as a woman played the guitar behind him. His slim figure twisted and contorted as he danced to his song. His voice resonated throughout the inn as Lily was nearly entranced by it. She joined the many miners and working women as they watched his performance.

Her eyes followed him as he danced across the small stage. She had never seen a full-grown man in person before. His small frame, thin limbs, and flashy, gem-covered skirt really enticed her. His halter top covered his upper chest but showed his thin abdomen. His skirt showed just enough of his hips and thighs to keep all eyes on him. He had a thin veil on that fluttered as he moved. His bright blue eyes pierced through it as he made eye contact with the crowd.

Lily could not take her eyes off him as he made eye contact with her. She felt her heart skip a beat as he gave her a wink. She felt her face heat up, her knees weakening. She sat at the nearest table just in time to hide her growing arousal. She again underestimated how powerful her new gift was. But something felt off. 

It was so similar to Claire’s check-up, but nothing had popped up in her sheet.

The man finished his song with a dramatic fall onto his back. The inn erupted into applause as the man stood to bow. Flowers were thrown, and cheers could be heard while he walked forward. He was flooded with women as they surrounded him. Lily lost sight of him in the crowd of women. They all took turns to tip or compliment the man. His partner stood off to the side, a wide smile on her face as she watched the man soak in the attention. Lily realized how similar the two looked. The guitarist seemed to be his sister or maybe a cousin.

She took a deep breath and adjusted her arousal before standing. She made her way to the guitarist as her thoughts slowly returned to her. She had some questions about why the man’s voice seemingly entranced her. Her stat sheet never pinged, but it felt so close to a trance or a haze that she had to ask. The guitarist gave her a warm smile as Lily approached her.

“Hello, how did you like the show?” She said as she began to put her guitar away.

“It was amazing… That man has a beautiful voice, and his dance felt like I was in a trance.” Lily noticed the pause as she said that last bit. Confirming that some form of magic was in play. She was more curious than mad, as none of it seemed to be malicious yet. “I’m Lily, by the way, and you’re very talented on the guitar.”

The woman looked up and studied her for a moment. “Alice. That’s Anthony, he likes Toni though.” She said, pointing towards the singer. He was still thanking his audience, but Lily squirmed a bit while she watched him. “Is that all? I’d like to get this cleaned up…”
Lily shook her head and brought her focus back. “What’s happening? Every time I look at Anthony, it’s like I lose all control.” 

Alice tensed up as she reached behind her. Lily guessed she had a dagger hidden, so she backed up. “I’m just curious… I have an analyzer skill, and it’s not pinging anything. I don’t mean any harm.”

“Why should I tell you?” Alice said, her face scowling. Her voice portrayed her hostility as Lily began to panic.

“I-i am truly ju-just curious! I research magic in my spare time, and his aura is similar to a… friend? Party member? Lo- it doesn’t matter. It feels so similar to something I’m researching. I was just wondering if he was blessed by a god or goddess.” Lily quickly spouted off. She lifted her hands subconsciously to show the lady her surrender. She hoped her sincerity made it through to her.

She eased her hand as she slowly stood up. She let out a sigh and loosened her shoulders. “He was blessed by Anka… it comes from his beauty mark above his lip. Women tend to get really clingy or obsessive. I’m sorry about the hostility, but I can never be too careful...”

Lily shook her head and responded. “No, no, no, I understand. I was just curious, like I said, I’ve experienced something very similar.” She was able to get out. “Was he chosen from a young age or when he got his class?”

She pondered for a moment, and Lily grew bright red as she was being studied. She may be overstepping here, but she was too curious. The goddess of beauty has chosen him to represent her beliefs. It wasn’t too far from Claire, but came with far fewer obligations. He wasn’t a champion or priest of a god, but an example of the god’s virtue. His natural beauty probably drew Anka to bless him. Most gods chose distinguished individuals like researchers or warriors, but to find one who may have been born with it is incredible. Her curiosity was truly piqued as she had only heard of the Revered but had never met one.

Alice tilted her head. Lily went from a blushing, squirming mess to a giddy woman ready for answers. She could only imagine what the woman was thinking, but she decided to humor her. “He was blessed from birth… Thankfully, our Lady was just and let him stay with me...” She trailed off as Lily’s eyes filled with intrigue.

Lily gave her a wide smile as more questions formed in her head. Did he get visited by the goddess? Can he hear her? What exactly does her blessing give him? Does he know other Revered people? But before she could get a word out, she heard his angelic voice. 

“Alice! Everyone was so kind and generous. They really enjoyed our performance. Ah, thank you for watching us.” He said to Lily before bowing.

Lily froze. The effects of Anka’s blessing came over her. She noticed every little detail of the man before her. His thin lips, striking eyes, and slight curves. Even his blond, shoulder-length hair seemed so perfect. He was so thin, yet athletic, that even she could probably pick him up. It sent her perverse mind into a frenzy and caused her to lose all train of thought. 

Alice caught on quickly and replied for her, “This is Lily. She was just asking about you. Seems you’ve gained a new fan.”

Anthony’s face lit up as he clasped his hands together and did a little dance. He rushed closer to Lily and grasped her hands. “Really?!? I’m so happy. I hope you stick around for our next performance.”

Lily awkwardly nodded her head as she felt his smooth, dainty hands. It was nearly too much for her, and she was thanking her goddess that she had properly adjusted herself beforehand. She took in the details of his makeup, perfectly coating his pale skin and his mascara ending in a little wing. She felt an urge to take this boy wash over her. It was only when Anthony released her hands that a moment of clarity hit her. 

“Anthony… are you able to talk to Anka?” She got out. She clasped her hands over her mouth. She really overstepped now.

Anthony tilted his head, and his smile slowly disappeared. “It’s Toni, and why do you ask?”

His little head tilt nearly caused Lily’s knees to buckle. It was such a cutesy look that she could barely handle it. But her curiosity took over. “Okay, Toni, I’d rather speak in private with my party… we could use the guidance of a goddess.”

Toni pursed his lips and thought for a moment. He looked to Alice for guidance, but she just shrugged. “I have some time, but I’d rather not go to a room or anything until after my last performance…”

Lily shook her head and replied, ”That won’t be necessary! We just… we have someone like you… Oh gods, that was probably too much information. Whatever, we have someone that’s been visited by a goddess… we could use the advice.”

Toni smiled at her as he let out a sigh. He put his hand on his chest and continued. “Ohhh, okay. I can try to talk to her, but I’d prefer if we didn’t go to a room.”

“Is this a good idea? You know how she can be…” Alice interjected. Her eyes were focused on Toni as he gave her a slight nod. Alice sighed and went to find a hidden table.

“Forgive her. She has to deal with a lot of… complications when it comes to my gift.” Toni said, his sapphiric eyes looking into hers. “Are you an adventurer? I would love to hear your tales if you were.” He had closed the gap again.

Lily couldn’t handle the attention she was receiving from the cute man. The way his attire moved with his walk, his slightly toned tummy, and his hips were a lot for Lily to take in. She had the urge to take him like before, but she took a deep breath. She mimicked Jasmine for a moment before she spoke.

“Can I quickly grab one of my party members? She’ll have a better idea what to ask her.”  Toni nodded enthusiastically, and Lily sped off to find Jasmine. She didn’t have time to go get Claire, but she knew Jasmine would have a level head about this. Or at least, she hoped she would.

Lily found Jasmine at the bar, talking to a bartender. They had serious expressions on their faces as they spoke in a low tone. Lily rushed up to Jasmine as the two turned to look at their intruder. 

“Jaz, sorry to interrupt, I need your help.”

Jasmine tensed up before getting up. Lily looked panicked, and she didn’t know why. Did her party members find alcohol, or did Elsie piss someone off? She followed her friend back by the stage, where a lone table was obscured by a support pillar. 

There she found two people, a man and a woman who seemed to be related. The man seemed to be free, not a slave of any noble. Must be the singer the bartender mentioned.

Chapter Text

“What’s going on?” Jasmine said cautiously, her dagger readied in her left sleeve as she eyed the woman.

“Jaz, this is Alice,” Lily said, pointing to the woman. She nodded. “And this is Toni… He’s a Revered.”

Jasmine’s shoulders untensed as she cautiously sat beside Lily. She was thankful no one had caused a scene. She’d never met a god’s revered people before, but she knew of them. “Toni, Alice, nice to meet you. Sorry for the hostility, I have some… rowdy party members that I assumed caused trouble.”

Toni shook his head. His eyes beamed while he studied Jasmine. “Are you both adventurers? I would love to hear about your tales! I love making them into songs. I have so many from the adventurers back home, but none from this area.” 

His enthusiasm caught Jasmine off guard, but she quickly regained her composure.

“Yes, I am. And I’m afraid the tales I tell would be far too depressing to be made into a song.” Jasmine replied. She watched the smile slowly fade. 

“Aw, no matter. It’s always a delight to meet adventurers. You women are so interesting to learn about, and the tales you tell are so romantic, so daring, and sometimes, so tragic. I hope I didn’t dredge up any bad memories. I have a tendency to get excited easily.”

Jasmine nodded before replying. “No worries, I can tell you meant well. And I could hear your performance from the bar. It was quite good.” Toni smiled brightly as Jasmine turned to Lily. “You needed my help for something?”

“Ahh, yes! Toni was blessed by Anka… and he’s going to try to communicate with her… I… need help asking questions.” Lily said through pauses, her eyes kept wandering to the singer as she tried to speak. She pried her eyes off Toni’s smile to face Jasmine. She was curious as to why Jasmine wasn’t affected, but that could wait.

Jasmine took a moment to sort herself and narrow down her questions. Who was their Goddess? What was Her name? Why did She suddenly appear? All important questions, but if Toni could only ask one, she’d have to narrow it down. She took a brief moment to think as Alice helped Toni prepare. She had a handheld mirror up to his face to check his reflection. He patted away the sweat from his performance before the two fixed his makeup and attire.

Jasmine could hear Alice whisper to him. “Are you sure? You still have a performance and Anka’s-”

“Yes, they seem to need her guidance. I think we should help them.” Toni replied as he fixed himself. “We’ll figure something out later for the cooldown.”

“But what if-” Alice tried to get out.

Toni cut her off with a quick reply, ”If we can help, why wouldn’t we?” 

She was pulled out of their conversation by Lily’s whisper, ”I think we should ask for guidance rather than answers. We need help with the religious side, right? Isn’t that what the Goddess needs to gain her form? We should ask about how best to gain more followers.” 

Jasmine pinched the bridge of her nose. She hated how technically Lily was right. They had a mission to grow Her strength and all. “Yes, but we need more information. What if She has malicious intentions? Or what if She’s stepping on another God’s toes? Or what does Anka think of her? Does She know of our Goddess?” Jasmine rattled off so many questions that had been annoying her.

Lily grasped her hand under the table. She could tell Jasmine was getting heated. “I understand. But I trust Claire… We need to have faith in her. We can verify her intentions later. We just need to take a leap of faith.”

Jasmine took a deep breath, holding her breath for a moment before she released. She hated it, but she needed facts. She worked on facts, not theories or faith. But Lily hit her weakness. She could put her faith in Claire. 

“Fine, but why call me here if you already had a question in mind?”

“I-I… can’t think straight right now.” She said, her voice lowering so the duo couldn’t hear her. “Toni, his blessing… It’s affecting me. I’m surprised it’s not affecting you.” 

Jasmine could see her face redden as she spoke. She took a glance below and noticed the bulge. Lily did well hiding it, but Jasmine’s trained eyes could see. She stole a quick glance at Toni while he fixed his eyeliner. She studied his face, his curves, and anything she could find. Nothing jumped out about him. He was pretty, but not her type. Maybe that was it?

“Okaaay, so you just needed me to talk for you?” 

Lily nodded meekly, her eyes wandered to the singer as he adjusted his top. She gasped when he bent to fix his skirt. Jasmine shook her head; she’d need to be the professional again. 

“Well, I hate to admit it, but I think you’re correct. We should figure out how best to start her religion and gain followers. It will probably answer the questions I have eventually.” Jasmine said, before letting out a sigh.

“Are you two ready?” Alice said, just in time. The two nodded as Toni held his mirror up to himself. He looked to his reflection before he whispered a chant. Neither Jasmine nor Lily could hear him. The mirror started to glow with a pinkish hue as Toni’s eyes rolled back. Alice caught him when he went limp. The mirror he was holding was now suspended in the air. 

Jasmine glanced around. A wall hid the display from most of the room, but she didn’t notice any eyes on them.

“Ahhh… Toni! My dear boy, it’s such a pleasure.” A voice rang out from the mirror. Her silky smooth voice dulled Jasmine’s senses as Lily collapsed onto her shoulder. Her voice alone nearly sent the two women into a frenzy. “Alice as well! And it looks like you have guests.”

Alice seemed unaffected by the goddess’s presence. She nodded before speaking, “They have questions, do you mind?”

“Not at all, but we must hurry. Toni can’t hold the connection for very long. Poor thing is struggling already.” Her voice brought attention to Toni’s scrunched face. His eyes were closed now as his whole body seemingly tensed. He glowed slightly, the same pinkish hue as the mirror.

“Ahh, right! We need help.” Jasmine said she felt so awkward when she looked in the mirror. She was hoping to see this goddess of beauty. Her intrigue led her to lean forward. She felt sweat build up in her palms as she anticipated the image.

It wasn’t the Goddess, however. It was Toni’s reflection. Its eyes were different, though. They were replaced with a glowing pink light. Her shoulders untensed. She could think a bit better, but her voice still caused her to react. 

“Ara ara… you’re marked by that Goddess. How interesting.”

She could feel her knees weaken at those words. Her voice alone was far too attractive. It was hard to explain, the tone, the pitch, everything sent her body into a frenzy. She focused on her breath as her fingernails dug into her skin. 

“Yes… the new one. One we need to start worship for,” she was able to get out.

“Ah, yes, the new girl. I cannot wait-” She said before stopping. Jasmine felt her stomach drop as she thought the goddess was cut off. She looked to Toni, but he still glowed. Finally, she spoke up again. “Never mind that. You should have all you need. It’s now about followers. Find people like you and grace them with her virtues.”

As she finished, Toni let out a gasp before he shot up. He panted heavily as the mirror dropped. Jasmine caught it without thinking, thanking her reflexes as she looked in the mirror. She felt rage bubble up. She was mad. That was such a bad answer that she was willing to piss the Goddess off to let out her frustrations. Why did she listen to Lily? She should have just asked about the goddess’s intentions.

She felt Lily’s hand snake up her arm as it grasped her free hand. She squeezed Jasmine tightly before whispering. “It’s okay. Anka… she seemed to know of our Goddess. That’s a good sign. And her answer… I guess we should have expected a simple answer from the Goddess of beauty.”

Jasmine eased herself for a moment, thinking about the advice further. Lily was right, a Goddess of beauty had a much different experience than others. She could just show her face and get supporters. Just her voice nearly caused the two women to break. Given her perspective, it made sense.

“Well… I bet that was unhelpful.” Alice said, her voice filled with annoyance. She made sure Toni was okay before turning to the two. “I should have warned you about Anka. She… lives in a different world than us.”

“Go figure. Who would have thought that gaining more followers was the advice we’d need to get more followers?” Jasmine said dryly. Alice let out a snort at the remark. She could see that Alice felt similarly to her when it came to the gods they dealt with. 

“She believes her blessing to bring its bearer prosperity. Who would turn down eternal beauty or the favor of all?” Alice said, her voice growing more and more annoyed. “But she doesn’t live the reality.”

Lily’s hand tightened in Jasmine’s as the two listened to Alice. They made their own guesses as to what hardships the two had to endure. Jasmine had seen firsthand what beautiful men had to endure, especially from noblewomen. “I see… I’m glad Toni has a… sister? To protect him.”

Alice paused before bursting out laughing, a full-on belly laugh. She nearly fell to the floor as she laughed. Eyes turned to the hidden table when Toni joined her. Jasmine and Lily tilted their heads at the reaction as they waited for the two to come out. 

“I’m not… his sister… I’m his… mother.”

That shocked the two. They had heard of aging gracefully, but this lady did not look a day over 20. There were no signs of wrinkles, no age to be found, no scars or anything to identify her. The two scoured her figure looking for any signs as the mother and son recovered from their laughter. 

“Ahh, sorry. It truly never gets old.” Alice said, wiping a tear from her eye. “Believe it or not, I’m 43 years old. I had Toni in my 20s, and his blessing extended to me. It’s quite jarring, but I’ve gotten used to it. It’s also weird for him to call me mom, so we decided my name would be better.”

Toni nodded eagerly before hugging his mother. “We got the most side eyes when I called her mommy, so Alice it is in public.” 

Chapter Text

Toni left the duo to process what they had heard. He returned to the stage with a lyre in hand as he began another performance. He looked a lot more tired than before, but he pushed through. Jasmine stared idly at him before asking.

“So, how do you manage traveling? I can see him being a constant target for bandits or nobles.” Her eyes scanned the room; it was very easy to tell which women were under the effects of his gift. Less than half the room was idly eating, taking occasional glances before returning to their meal or conversation. The large majority were intently watching as the man played.

“It’s… not the worst,” Alice said. She watched her son play with a smile on her face. “His gift only affects women attracted to men, thankfully, so we are able to have a detail of women to protect us. Our noblewoman is very kind. I used to play in her court, and she helped me get pregnant.”
That shocked the pair. They’ve only heard or met nobles who abuse their powers. Especially from Elizabeth. She was always going on about the noble class and how they use people. Jasmine herself has met quite a few through her old party, and none of them could be considered kind to the lower classes. It was relieving to know that there were some out there.

“She saw herself as his grandmother and even paid for the women out of her own pocket… we are so thankful for her,” Alice said with a slight smile. “But you’re right. Far too many women have tried to take Toni. We’ve met quite a few noblewomen blinded by lust… We lost a lot of good women fighting them off.”

“Then why travel? It seems like it adds unnecessary risks.” Jasmine asked. She glanced at Lily, but she was watching Toni perform. “I wouldn’t risk it.”

Alice smiled and let out a sigh. “Anka told him to travel and show his beauty to the world… But also, he loves to perform. He loves to travel and hear people’s stories. I’ve never seen him as happy before we started playing together. My Lady said it was worth his happiness…”

“I don’t know… My… uh, lover, she lost her brother to our noblewoman’s greed. I don’t know if I could risk it.” Jasmine replied. She was curious as to how Claire would react to seeing a man. Or another individual blessed by a Goddess. But given how Lily was acting, it may be dangerous for her to meet with Toni. 

“Oh, I’ve heard the stories that come from this place. Lady Myrtle, right? Thankfully, my Lady sent a platoon of knights to meet with her beforehand. Or else we’d never step foot here.” Alice replied. It relieved Jasmine to know that Alice’s Lady was so willing to help them. But she couldn’t help but be bitter. “We also have a squad of knights with us right now. They’re dispersed in the crowd right now to make sure nothing happens.”

“Damn, they must be extremely well trained. I can usually spot them pretty easily.” Jasmine said she raised an eyebrow before scanning the crowd. She found a few she thought to be adventurers before, but they could be the knights she’s speaking of. “I’m impressed.”

Alice nodded and replied, “Like I said, my Lady sees Toni as her grandson. She would never skimp out on protecting him.”

“Ahh, I-I gotta go. I'll inform Claire about what the goddess said.” Lily shot up, her hands covering her lap as she quickly left. Alice let out a laugh. 

“What’s got her all worked up?” She said while giggling. Jasmine smiled. If only she knew. “It’s a shame, Toni will be sad that she left.”

“Yeah, it’s probably best that she leave. Your son’s blessing had quite the effect on her.” Jasmine said. Alice nodded and turned to her son. He was sitting on a stool, playing his lyre while singing a tale. He sang of adventurers journeying to take back their home.

The two sat for the rest of the song. Neither spoke as they watched Toni’s performance. Jasmine had to admit, he was very pleasing to watch. His fluidity in his strokes and his voice. Even the fabric of his clothing seemed to dance as he played his lyre. She looked to Alice, whose face was lit up with pride.

Jasmine felt a pang hit her chest as she thought about it. Alice looked so proud of her son, and it made Jasmine start to look internally. Would her mothers look at her the same way? Her mothers weren’t fighters like she was. They were a craftswoman and a huntress. Not a killer like her. She must have been scowling as Alice tapped her hand.

“Are you okay?” She whispered as she scooted closer. “Did his song bring up bad memories?”

Jasmine shook her head and fixed her facade. “No, just have a lot on my mind.”

Alice frowned before speaking. “That’s a lie.”

Jasmine flinched. She was shocked. She just met this lady, how would she know? “I may not look like it, but I am a mother. And mothers know when you’re lying.”

Her face was serious as she leaned towards Jasmine. It felt like she was staring into her soul, and she quickly broke. She didn’t know how or why she did, but she spoke. “I just… I lost my mothers when I was very young… I never got to experience much with them. Your pride in your son had me questioning myself…”

She felt her face redden as she finished speaking. She was internally cursing herself for being so emotional today. From start to finish, today was filled with her emotions driving her. She needed to do better. Her thoughts were interrupted by Alice.

Alice’s face softened as she leaned in to hug her. “I pegged you as the type immediately. The one who hides her baggage, her pain. The Knights’ Order is filled with them. All so afraid of letting it out.” Jasmine felt the woman wrap her arms around her. “My wife was also like that. It took me ages to get her to open up.”

Jasmine felt tears well up in her eyes. It felt odd hugging her. She’d expect her body to react strongly to this attractive lady embracing her. But something was different about her hug. It felt warm, comforting. Like a mother. She found her body missing it as Alice pulled away.

“I hope you found a lover you can confide in. Too many die carrying their burdens alone…” Alice whispered softly in her ear. She rubbed the top of Jasmine’s head as she whispered to her. “It’s okay to feel your emotions. You’re not a machine.”

Jasmine breathed deeply. It felt nice to have Alice soothe her, but she was all cried out after the day she had. “I just question myself. Would my mothers look at me like how you look at your son?”

“Shhh, I have no doubts your mothers are looking at you with pride and joy. Their daughter grew to be a strong, capable woman from what I can tell.” Alice said gently. Jasmine fully believed her now, despite her looks. She felt far older than she appeared. Her embrace brought back memories of her childhood, of her mothers. Of the good times she had before they were taken from her.

“Thank you. I’ve had a… rough day today. I’ve cried more times in the last 15 hours than I have in 15 years.” Jasmine responded. She let out a small laugh before she stretched. “I really need to get a hold of myself.”

“You’ll find it easier to control your emotions and your outbursts if you regularly talk about them,” Alice replied. Her voice now sounded older to Jasmine, which caused her head to hurt. It still couldn’t reconcile the fact that she was in her 40s. “I hope you confide more in your lover or in Lily. She seemed like a smart young lady.”

Jasmine nodded, ”I actually just spoke with Claire about my mothers. It felt nice to open up to her, but I still have scars… My last lover wasn’t the greatest.”

“Claire is her name? I hope she took it well.” Alice smiled. “And as for your last lover, if you don’t want to speak about it yet, it’s okay. You should talk about it when you feel ready.”

Jasmine nodded. She wasn’t ready yet. Just thinking about it caused her chest to tighten. She had given Claire the bare minimum earlier, but there was a lot more that had happened back then. It made it hard for her to truly accept Claire and the others. Some part of her was still holding out despite how badly her body craved that connection with her party members. Her hand squeezed her chest right where her heart was, the center of the pain.

She was pulled out of her thoughts by Alice patting her head again. “Take your time. Just make sure not to project her actions onto Claire.”

Jasmine nodded; thankfully, she hadn’t done that. She couldn’t imagine Claire lying to anyone, so she didn’t have to worry about that. But there was that voice in the back of her head. The voice she should have listened to back then. It kept her from doing more or getting emotionally involved with the twins. Even with Lily, despite the age of their friendship, she still held herself back.

Toni finished his song, cutting off Jasmine’s thoughts. She turned to the singer as he bowed. It was a fitting time to leave, as any more and Alice might get her to spill their secret. “I should go and join Lily. It was nice talking to you.”

Alice nodded and gave her one last smile. “You as well. I hope you find the necessary strength to deal with your past. And deal with a Goddess.”

She was able to get one last laugh out of Jasmine before she left. It felt nice to talk to her, but she folded too easily to her. Maybe it was a skill, or maybe it was exactly what she needed. Whatever it was, Jasmine finally felt like she could put this behind her.

Chapter Text

She ran into both Elsie and Claire as she left the dining room. Claire looked to be deep in a trance, like Lily was, while Elsie tried to engage her. Jasmine smiled as she approached the two. Claire had a cup with the unmistakable smell of alcohol in it.

“Oh gods, please tell me that’s her first cup,” Jasmine said before she grabbed Claire’s hand. She interlocked her fingers with Claire’s as she looked to Elsie for an answer.

“It is, she’s barely drank from it. She stopped, well, doing anything after that man started singing.” Elsie said with a bit of annoyance. Jasmine smiled before grabbing the cup from Claire’s idle hands. She could use a drink after what she just experienced. Claire didn’t even react as she kept her eyes on Toni. He was thanking the crowd while his mother set up to join him.

“Talked to a goddess by the way,” Jasmine said before taking a sip. Elsie snapped to look at her.

“Lily told me about that just a moment ago. Was her advice really just ‘get more followers’?” Elsie asked with a head tilt.

“Yes. Can you believe it? For a moment, I thought she would give a good starting point or pointers on organizing worship. But no…” Jasmine said. Elsie rolled her eyes before replying.

“Guess we’ll have to get creative. People will be suspicious if our worship was just sex or massive orgies. How do we even go about creating rituals?” Elsie asked as she snuggled into Claire. She did it mostly to hide Claire’s obvious arousal, but she also enjoyed her warmth. 

“Asking the wrong gal. Maybe we should see a priestess or something. Maybe there are books on it. But I doubt we’ll find any of note here.” Jasmine replied before taking another swig of Claire’s drink. It was a sweet-tasting beer that was pleasant on the tongue. “Hell, maybe we can find other Revered people and get them to talk with their gods. But the other gods might be as useless as Anka.”

“True…” Elsie said, her voice trailing off as she took a sip of her own drink. “Was she hot?”

“I don’t know. She used that singer’s image when we spoke. But her voice was.” Jasmine said. It was a weird thing to say, but it was true. It got a giggle out of Elsie that seemingly snapped Claire out of her trance.

“Wait, what? Jaz? When’d you get here?” Claire asked as she blinked rapidly. Jasmine looked to the stage, and Toni was blocked off by a new crowd of women. 

“Just now. Don’t worry.” She said before finishing Claire’s drink in one big gulp. She wiped her mouth and smiled at her.

“Hey! Is that mine? I wanted to try drinking again while I was in a better mood.” Claire exclaimed. Jasmine just laughed, and Elsie offered her own.

“I’ll grab us a bottle if you’d like. Should we make use of the bed?” Jasmine asked, her hand tightening around Claire’s. Claire nodded eagerly as Jasmine broke off from her. Elsie gave her a sly smile as they passed before leading Claire back up the stairs. Jasmine felt a growing need fill her, and her chest began to burn. She bought a bottle of wine before following the two to their room.

Lily had followed Ana’s lead and fallen asleep. She was found cuddled up to the girl as Elsie and Claire entered the room. The moment the door closed behind her, Elsie jumped into her arms. “Shame Ana’s asleep. Would have loved to have you both.”
Claire felt her cock throb as she grabbed Elsie’s thighs. She was straddling Claire while being suspended in the air. Their lips met as Claire did her best to walk to the unoccupied bed. Elsie let go of Claire when she felt the bed, but wrapped her legs around her waist. She sprawled out on the bed, tightening her grip around Claire’s waist.

“You look so pretty from this angle.” She said without thinking. She felt Claire react to her compliment as a hunger filled her green eyes. Elsie bit her lip, feeling Claire grind against her. She could feel her lover’s length as she moved her hips up and down.

“Fuuuck Elsie… I gotta take these off.” Claire said as she undid her shirt. She threw it to the side before her bra followed. Elsie tightened her legs around Claire. She gave her a sly smile as she restricted Claire from taking her pants off.

“Gonna have to force me,” Elsie said before biting her lip. Her eyes moved down Claire’s body, focusing on the Paladin’s abs. She could feel her lover’s cock straining against her inner thigh. It begged to be free. She licked her lips as she felt Claire’s hands grab her thighs tightly. Her strength surprised  Elsie, pulling her legs apart with barely any resistance. The act turned her on even more.

Elsie’s own arousal tented her dress as she looked into her lover’s eyes. She felt her chest burn seeing Claire undo her pants. A growing need for Claire to fill her rose within Elsie. But then a pair of hands appeared to help her.

“Gods… couldn’t even wait for me.” Jasmine cooed into Claire’s ear. With two pairs of hands, Claire’s pants fell to the ground. The assassin was grinding her length against her lover’s butt.

“Jaz. I can feel you already… It’s been so long since we’ve, ahh, please take me again,” Claire was able to get out between moans. Jasmine was pressed against her back as she kissed her neck. Elsie slipped her dress off before she readied herself for Claire. She was stroking her own cock, waiting for the two above her

“Way to steal the attention from me,” Elsie said, annoyed. She received a laugh from Jasmine as she slipped the panties off Claire. With a meaty slap, her cock landed on Elsie’s thigh. Her thick, hot cock dwarfed her own. She felt her pussy quiver as she felt it throb.

“My goddess… Please, Jaz, stop teasing me already.” Claire whined. Elsie saw Jasmine’s hand moving behind Claire. She couldn’t see what she was doing, but she had a good guess. She heard another pair of pants fall as Claire let out a gasp. Her cock throbbed and hit Elsie’s. She felt her length rub against her own, and she couldn’t take it anymore.

“Claire! Eyes on me.” She commanded, and it snapped Claire out for a moment. She looked down at Elsie’s cock, and she grasped it in her hand before moving to line herself up. She looked into Elsie’s eyes before she felt Jasmine behind her. She turned her head to look at her lover, but she thrust into Claire’s butt. Claire gasped as she was pushed into Elsie.

“Ahhh, fuuck, this hole feels sooo different.” Jasmine moaned into her ear. Claire felt her breath hit her skin and felt goosebumps rush across her skin. She bottomed out inside of Claire’s butt as she pushed Claire forward. Elsie was doing her best to adjust to Claire’s size. Claire was pushed so fast that she didn’t have much time to adjust. Her breath caught as she felt so full. It didn’t help that Claire was stroking her cock.

“Shit! Holy Goddess of Virility! You’re too big!” Elsie nearly screamed. She could see a bulge appear all the way up to her navel. She rested her hand on it as it throbbed. The three stood still for just a moment before Jasmine pulled back. Claire let out a moan as she chased Jasmine. Elsie, in turn, felt Claire leave her as it became easier to breathe.

Jasmine thrusted forward again, slapping into Claire. Claire was pushed back into Elsie. Jasmine controlled the pace as Claire bounced back and forth between the two. Her hand gently stroked the blond girl’s velvety shaft while they moved. Her hand was slowly covered in precum as Elsie began to moan and squirm. She was close, it seemed, but Claire needed more.

“Ahh, faster Jaz… I want you to go faster.” She moaned.

Jasmine paused from kissing her neck before letting out a giggle. Claire shivered. She felt Jasmine’s breath hit her neck. Her arms wrapped around Claire’s waist as she slammed her hips into Claire. Without pause, she pulled back and began to thrust fast and deep into Claire. 

“Claaaire!” Elsie moaned. Her cock erupted with white, sticky cum as ropes hit her belly and breasts. Claire kept stroking her lover’s cock, feeling her lover’s inner walls tighten around her cock. Elsie’s eyes crossed as Claire continued to thrust within her. It added to Claire’s pleasure when Elsie tightened around her. Her mind blanked as she felt Jasmine’s length move in and out of her bowels.

She grasped the top of Jasmine’s head with her free hand, her fingers raking through her hair as she moaned. Jasmine didn’t slow down. She went faster, wanting to get back at the smug mage. She didn’t care that Elsie was mid-orgasm. Slaps echoed through the room as she thrusted into her lover. Her cock wanted release, but not before Claire. She had a primal need for Claire to cum. Her whole body ached for her lover to cum.

She had to hold on even if she craved release. She tightened her grip as she bit down on Claire’s neck. When she did, Claire let out a groan. She panicked for a moment, thinking she had hurt Claire, but her whole body shook. Jasmine caught her as Claire’s knees weakened. Pleasure took over Claire. She released her cum deep within Elsie, who was a panting mess.

Rope after rope filled Elsie as she found it harder and harder to stay conscious. Her vision blurred upon feeling her lover fill her with baby batter. She felt the heat flow through her body before Claire nearly collapsed on top of Elsie. Jasmine lay her down before she thrusted as deep as she could into Claire. She let out one last moan before she emptied herself inside.

She pumped Claire’s bowels full of her cum while the two women tried to recover. Their bodies ached, and their balls felt so empty. They had gone overboard today and were left breathless and sweaty. 

But Jasmine hadn’t. 

She was able to recover quickly after finishing inside Claire. Her mouth watered as she pulled out of Claire. Her precious, thick cum poured out of her butt. She took a moment to admire her anal creampie, her chest burning with desire.

She licked her lips as she moved to press her face against Claire’s butt. She licked at the girl’s hole, lapping up every drop of cum she could find. Claire giggled at the sensation while Elsie squirmed below her. She let out a soft moan in the blond’s ear as Jasmine’s tongue entered her. Elsie felt her cock stiffen, poking into her belly.

“My goddess… You’ve orgasmed like 20 times today and are still rearing to go. I bet you make Her proud.” She whispered in Claire’s ear. Claire reacted to her compliment with a throb and a giggle before Jasmine moved on. Elsie felt Claire shift and soon after, felt Jasmine’s dexterous tongue lap at her folds.

“Hoooly Goddess! I can’t anymore… I need, hah, rest…” Claire whined between deep breaths. 

Elsie’s cum covered belly was rubbing against her as Jasmine’s tongue caused her to react. Jasmine pulled back from Elsie before helping the two shift on the bed. They lay naked in each other’s arms as Jasmine flanked Elsie. Claire cuddled up on her left, while Jasmin cuddled up on her right. She had two women on each shoulder as they wrapped their limbs together. They snuggled up.

“I hope Lily or Ana is up for driving tomorrow. I’m going to want a nap.” Jasmine whispered to the two before they drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms.

They completely forgot about the wine.

Chapter Text

The party awoke with the morning sun. Lily and Ana were spooning in the other bed while the trio awoke in a puddle of limbs. The trio groggily got up and prepared to set out. Thankfully, Lily and Ana had a good night’s rest, so they were able to get all their belongings back in the carriage. They also handled the checkout as Claire carried a tired Elsie onto the carriage. Jasmine immediately pulled out the blankets and padding before promptly falling asleep. Elsie soon joined her as Claire reentered to help Lily with their luggage.

“Ah, this must be your party.” A voice called out. Both Lily and Claire turned to see Alice. “I’m Alice. I was the guitarist for last night’s entertainment.” She said, holding out her hand.

“Claire, it’s nice to meet you. Give my compliments to the singer. He had an angelic voice.” Claire responded. Shaking the woman’s hand.

“So you’re Claire…” Alice said before pausing to look her up and down. Claire took in her appearance as she was very similar to the singer. She couldn’t believe it when Lily had told her that she was in her 40s. She found herself ogling the woman’s curves as she spoke up again. “You have a lot on your shoulders, it seems… good luck.”

“Yeah. It’s not all bad.” Claire responded before she caught a glimpse of the singer. He looked dead tired, and his face looked much paler than last night. Her mind stopped for a moment. He was still wearing his enticing attire from last night. Her eyes admired his dancer’s physique before she snapped out of it. “I could… say the same for you. Good luck, and I’ll be praying for both of your safeties.”

“Thank you, we’ll be praying for you as well. Here,” Alice said before holding her hand out again. She handed Claire an insignia with a Gryphon on it. “This is my Lady’s seal. If you need help, then use the incantation.” She pointed to the ring around the seal with magic words carved in.

“Thank you,” Claire said, admiring the craftsmanship. She’d have to talk to Elizabeth about who this insignia belonged to.

“You're welcome. Just… help Jasmine. She needs it.” Alice said with a more serious face. Claire nodded to her.

“I’m doing my best…” Alice nodded back, letting silence fall over them. Claire spoke up again, wanting to get going. “I wish we could stick around and properly meet, but we have to get going. Say goodbye to Toni for me.” Claire said before bowing to her.

Claire waved to Toni as he approached, but she feared how his blessing would affect her. Both Claire and Lily quickly exited the inn after one last goodbye. Lily joined Ana in the driver’s seat as Claire felt her fatigue from last night take over. She joined her lovers in the pseudo-bed in the back.

The duo drove the carriage for the entire day, opting to let their party members rest. They had the map ready for their first destination and exited the city with no issue. They passed the time by having Lily teach Ana about her craft. Ana was always eager to learn new things, and Lily found joy in teaching her about herbs and ingredients. Thankfully, the roads to Cyprus village were extremely safe, so they didn’t have to worry about attacks.

The trio stirred later in the afternoon. They began to find their own ways to pass the time. Elsie had stolen a few of Claire’s books and was reading her old favorite first, much to her annoyance. She even lay with the “Knight’s Oath” book cover facing Claire just because she could. Jasmine was taking stock of her tonics and poisons, making sure known had been damaged or misplaced. Before sharpening her blades and arrows. 

Claire was using the knife Jasmine gave her to learn whittling. It may not be the smartest thing to do on a moving carriage, but she figured if she got hurt, Ana could heal her. She was starting with just simple spear-like sticks. Sharpening them into a point to get a rhythm and technique down. Even with the occasional bump or stop, she was making solid progress. It also felt nice to finally use her lover’s gift.

All five found ways to pass the time while they traveled in the carriage. Their first request was the simplest of the batch and the easiest to complete. A pack of giant rats was terrorizing a village’s food supply and making it hard to prepare for winter. These 4-foot-high monsters weren’t the strongest, but in packs of 10 to 20, they could easily overwhelm people. With their destination a week’s drive away, the five used a lot of their time to prepare.

They went over training and tactics while traveling, and had mock runs of combat before nightfall. Jasmine had packed a book full of information on common and even rare monsters for the three girls to look at. It was interesting to read about powerful monsters like manticores, wyrms, and even hydras, but the lower-level monsters usually boiled down to: harmless by themselves, but dangerous in a group. It still provided useful information on weak points and even habits of the monsters. The giant rats were outlined as somewhat intelligent but physically weak. 

At night, though, they passed the time the best way they knew how. They made sure not to go overboard with it and exhaust themselves for the next day. But that didn’t stop them from satisfying their lust and even exploring new avenues of pleasure before the watch started. Claire took note of her lover’s discoveries and even started writing them down. It helped to keep track of and maximize their pleasure.

She noted that Lily had a tendency to be more passive and preferred to help others reach their climax. Elsie very much enjoyed multiple partners attending to her needs. Ana had the most to discover, though. She liked to pleasure her sister quite a bit and be on the receiving end, but it also seemed like pain enhanced her pleasure. Claire had some guilt when she knowingly hurt Ana, but the way she moaned eased quite a bit of it. Jasmine was the easiest as she could go a full session with just orally pleasing her lovers, not even needing to get off herself.

Claire had to thank the Carpenter’s for their design of the carriage when they got back. It was incredibly spacious with storage underneath and on the sides of the cabin. It had a floor large enough to fit bedding and all five women comfortably, even with Lily’s travel workbench. It made for an excellent sleeping spot and saved the party loads of time. They didn’t have to set up tents or worry about the weather. Lily even discovered how to collapse the seats on the sides to make more room for their nightly activities. They had truly thought of everything.

Thus, the Scarlet Seraphs repeated this daily cycle as they made their way to Cyprus village. Thankfully, no threats appeared, even given the time of year. So they didn’t run into any major road bumps or monsters that they had to worry about. Watch was established and taken far more seriously than last time, and all sexual activities were prohibited once the first watch began. 

Drivers rotated in pairs to keep each other company. Each day passed faster than the last as the new adventurers looked forward to the first quest on their journey. Claire could feel her anticipation build with each passing hour. She was itching to use her skills and gain more levels. She looked forward to how her kit would change with levels and finally having the power to change things.

Elsie was somewhat hesitant, however. She was looking forward to stacking her Bestowed abilities with Lily’s potions. However, she was nervous to fight. She was confident in her abilities, but needed time to get used to Claire’s rhythm. They had trained back home, and any extra time they had while traveling was spent going through the motions of combat. But she still felt hesitant. She had been going through hypotheticals with Claire before she fell asleep.

Claire was driving with Elsie lying on her lap when she spotted them on the horizon. Roofs pierced the canopy of trees as houses could be seen, more similar to Restol than Clance, but it made her heart jump with anticipation. She looked at the map and double-checked the lines they marked to track their journey. She felt giddy as she knocked on the window to signal their arrival. A smile was plastered on her face as she thought about finally getting to fight monsters. Elsie roused to see the village.

“Huh? Oh, is that Cyprus?” Elsie asked as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. 

“Looks like it. Finally, we’ll be able to fight.” Claire said, excitement evident in her voice. Elsie smiled at her before she took a deep breath. A pit formed in her stomach as her nerves spiked. She hoped that their training would yield results, and she wouldn’t harm her lover.

“Yeah… I just hope we fixed our issues with training. I couldn’t imagine messing up in actual combat…” Elsie said before looking down. 

Claire grabbed her chin and lifted her head to face her. She locked eyes with Elsie before whispering. “None of that. Nervousness doesn’t suit you.” Elsie trembled in her grasp as she felt her face burn. “I know you’ll succeed. I trust you with my life.”

Elsie, for the first time in a long time, was lost for words. Claire so effortlessly shut the girl up with her little gesture. Her face was beet red as she stared into her green eyes. She didn’t even register Jasmine’s laugh coming from the window. All she could think about was how similar it was to a scene in the book she’d been reading.

“Finally got her to shut up. I’m impressed.” Jasmine said from the window. Claire turned to face the assassin.

“I had to. I hate it when any of you talk badly about yourselves.” Claire responded, her hand leaving Elsie’s chin. Elsie moved to chase her hand before snapping out of it. 

“Oh Goddess of Virility, please smite Jasmine. She always finds a way to steal Claire’s attention from me.” Elsie said, clasping her hands together in a mock prayer. This elicited a laugh from Jasmine as she pulled herself into the driver's seat. It was big enough to fit all three, but it was kind of cramped. Jasmine sat on the other side of Elsie and pushed her closer to Claire.

Claire capitalized on the cramp seat by pulling Elsie under her arm. It made up for the interruption somewhat, but she was still annoyed. Jasmine looked to the village as it got closer and closer. 

“So it begins.”

Chapter Text

Claire stopped the carriage by the central building, and Jasmine hopped off to talk to the village mayor. The two remaining watched as she entered the building before Claire tightened her grip around Elsie. Her giddiness remained, but her nerves also started to build. They were finally going to fight actual monsters, and she could barely sit still. Her left leg bounced while she anxiously waited for Jasmine to return.

Elsie wrapped Claire in a hug, her own nerves spiking. Her mouth ran dry as she rapidly went through the training they’ve done. Claire’s embrace helped ease it, but she also wanted Ana. Ana could always help when she felt this way. She heard the window slide open again and felt someone sit next to her.

Ana, as if on cue, was settling next to Elsie, trying to get comfortable. Claire moved her arm to hold Ana as well. Ana lay against Elsie, while Elsie felt her nerves ease up. 

“Are you okay?” Ana whispered in her ear.

Elsie felt goosebumps as her sister spoke to her. She nodded before she felt Ana wrap her arms around her waist. Her nerves slowly dissipated as Ana got comfortable and Claire’s warmth took over. She closed her eyes and focused on their sensations.

“Alright, there’s a farm down the road that’s been their target. We’ll park the carriage there and stake out the barn.” Jasmine said as she exited the building. 

Elsie’s eyes shot open. She had been enjoying the moment. She sighed as Claire whipped the horses to get them moving again. Jasmine followed on foot, so Elsie got to enjoy it for a few more minutes.

They parked the carriage between the farmhouse and the barn to give them enough room at night. They wouldn’t want to be heard when applying Claire’s Lover’s Boon. The owner offered to take care of their horses as thanks for fending off the rats. With the carriage parked and horses taken care of, they could prepare for their fight.

Claire held off putting on the metal plates of her armor because they’d need to apply her buff. But she had her leather armor on. Her nerves came back as they sat around waiting for nightfall. Jasmine was going through the plan and how involved she would be.

“There are 15 rats, according to the farm owner. We should assume there is more, but for now, we’ll plan for 15. I’ll be set up inside the barn to make sure Elsie and Ana aren’t attacked, but the rest is up to you three.” Jasmine said. All three nodded as Claire gripped her shield tightly. Her gloves hid her white knuckles, but her nerves had replaced her giddiness.

All three were extremely nervous, and Jasmine could tell. Their pale faces and how they either paced or their legs bounced were easy giveaways. Slimes were almost harmless even in groups, so fighting actual monsters was different. Jasmine sighed and knew exactly how to ease their nerves.

“Drop your pants, we’ll apply those buffs now,” she said. Claire snapped to attention and started on her pants. The twins dropped to their knees as all three crawled to meet their paladin. Claire was helped out by all three. Her leather trousers dropped to the floor. Her nerves didn’t affect her that badly, as her cock strained against her underwear.

With a satisfying slap, her cock landed upon Jasmine’s face. Her lust-filled eyes egged Claire on as all three began to please her. Lily watched on with intrigue. Claire’s moans echoed through the cabin as Lily began to rub her cock through her dress. She had a perfect view.

Jasmine expertly bobbed up and down her length. Her tongue stimulated the bottom of the shaft as her throat welcomed her tip. Claire’s eyes crossed when Jasmine’s nose touched her pelvis. Elsie and Ana had their mouths around her balls, their fingers rubbing against her feminine folds. It was far too much stimulation.

Combine that with her nerves, and she released her cum immediately. It shocked Jasmine as her eyes widened and she sputtered on her lover’s cock. Both twins watched as Jasmine recovered and backed up, letting them get their share. 

“Sorry, sorry, sorry, I was s-so nervous and… and I-”

“It’s okay. I just wasn’t ready.” Jasmine said, wiping some of Claire’s cum off her lip. She stood and gave Claire a kiss flavored by her own cum. She moaned into Jasmine’s mouth as she felt the twins’ tongues clean her. They parted from the kiss, and Claire felt her nerves ease. “It’s actually convenient… We have more time to set up now.”

Claire pouted and wanted to say something. She felt unfulfilled and frustrated that she didn’t get to enjoy it, but at least her nerves were gone. Jasmine had to pull Elsie off of Ana and get them to finish their preparations. All three were frustrated as they were used to doing far more, but at least their nerves were gone. Lily and Jasmine coated the three in a scent remover before helping with Claire’s metal plates. The four exited the carriage once they were ready.

“Good luck! I’ll have potions ready for mana and health!” Lily said before closing the cabin off.

Claire could feel her frustration strain against her armor, but she needed to get her head straight. She focused on her breath, breathing deeply and readying her equipment. Her buckler shield still had marks from the slime attacks, and that got her back into the mindset. She thought back to the slime battle and how she used her skills and sword. She started going through hypotheticals in her mind as Jasmine climbed up to the second floor of the barn.

Elsie was standing close to Ana, going through her skills and what she and Claire had talked about. Wait for her defensive strike before attacking enemies near her. See where she lands after or where she’s pointing her shield as Claire’s used the face of her shield to aim the strike. Her sexual frustration was replaced with her nerves again as she thought through it. She gripped her wand tightly, holding back her nerves. Ana, on the other hand, was watching her sister closely.

She had spent many hours watching Claire’s training as they grew up. She had a much better understanding of Claire’s habits and rhythm when she fought. She was worried that Elsie would get inside her own head, so she grasped her sister’s hand and squeezed it tight.

“I believe in you.” She said to her. Elsie nodded a response before taking a deep breath.

Ana continued to hold her hand as it eased her own nerves as well. All three waited by a hole in the barn. It was created by the rats and could easily fit a person if they wanted to climb through. The plan was to ambush the rats as they entered the barn. They wanted to get a few inside first to isolate, so Claire climbed up a low wall next to the hole. Once 3 or 4 passed through, she would jump down to physically block the hole. It was Elsie’s job to kill or weaken as many of the isolated rats with a firewall so Claire could focus on the stragglers.

Ana, when she wasn’t healing, was to use her ward to block the entrance. Give her party members time to take care of the rats inside. If rats targeted them and Claire wasn’t able to get to them, Jasmine would step in. But for now, she was watching much like with the slime. She instructed Elsie to use her fire trap defensively if any of the rats noticed them and charged.

If the rats find another entrance or back off completely, the hole is to be abandoned, and Claire is tasked with shielding the twins. Depending on the rats’ decision, the three will stay in the barn to fight or give chase alongside Jasmine. The plan seemed solid, but there was room for improvisation. Claire could use her taunt to aggro the rats and force them to make bad decisions. Elsie could use her fire trap skill aggressively instead of defensively.

Everything was set. They just needed to wait. 

As the sun fell in the sky and darkness took over, scurrying could be heard. Ana applied her buff to Claire as Elsie had her skill and Lily’s potions to buff her. Claire gripped her shield tightly when she started to hear the squeaking of rats. They were much deeper and louder than the barn rats she was used to. Her heart began to race as she heard them scratching at the wall. They were just outside the hole and readying to enter. They were sniffing around outside, searching for any new scent. Thankfully, Lily’s potions worked properly.

Claire saw a snout stick through the hole before it paused. She held her breath as the rat sniffed around. It eased through the hole, showing its entire body. It looked gangly with long limbs and a thin body. Its pelt was patchy and full of bald spots as its eyes burned a bright red. Its ribs could be seen through its skin, and it looked like a corrupted, sick rat. But instead of a small rodent, it was 4 feet high on all four legs and 7 feet long. The smell almost made Claire gag as it smelled of rotten flesh and feces.

Claire held back, letting it enter fully as another followed through. She looked back at her mage backline, they were hidden behind a box, waiting for her to start. She looked back at the rats as 2 more joined the first one. They looked very similar, but with different colored pelts and different patches. The smell was almost overwhelming her, but she waited for one last rat.

 It crawled through to join its comrades as Claire readied her blade in a backhanded grip. She leapt from the shelf and landed with her sword pointed down. Her sword pierced the rat’s skin just behind its left shoulder blade, right where its heart was. Claire’s ears were filled with screeching as the room lit up in fire. The smell was worsened when burnt hair and flesh were added to the mix.

Chapter Text

Catching the rat by surprise and hitting its critical spot, Claire was able to take down the rat instantly. She abandoned her sword for now as she turned to face the three remaining rats. One was screeching while on its back, while the other two were looking at her. Their pelts were burning off as their skin started to melt. Claire had to pull her collar up to not gag on the smell. 

She readied her shield and hit the closest one with it, stunning it, while the other was hit by Elsie’s fireball. That rat fell as the fire consumed it. Claire backed up to the rat she had killed previously, letting the stunned rat recover. She grasped her sword and used her foot to pull it from the rat. She was able to pull it as the rat ran towards her. She met the rat’s attack with her shield before stabbing it in its chest. She knocked it to the side as it let out one last screech before dying.

She spun around to check the hole, only to see two rats jammed up against Ana’s ward. She held out her sword, signaling to Ana that she was ready. The barrier fell, and she readied herself as two more rats charged her. She dodged the faster one before using her defensive strike on the slower one. She heard a fireball hit behind her when she stunned the second rat. She pressed the advantage and started stabbing into the rat’s chest and neck.

She was hit from behind by the first rat, but was able to roll and recover from its tail attack. She felt Ana’s healing spell surround her as she faced the first rat. It was on fire but still standing. Claire still had a few seconds of cooldown when the rat pounced on her. She met it with her shield as it crashed into her. They tumbled into each other as she started stabbing with her sword. 

She pushed its motionless body off her, its blood coating her armor. She looked back at the hole again, and none of the rats were there. She immediately retreated back to her party members, as their safety was the most important. She made it to the twins without spotting any more rats. They had defeated six so far, meaning at least nine were left outside the barn. She looked to Jasmine’s hiding spot and found her observing outside.

“What are they doing?” She asked.

“Circling the barn and cutting off the exits. We’ll be ambushed if we use either of the doors.” Jasmine replied. Claire thought about what to do as Jasmine continued. “They didn’t leave any by the hole, though.”

She bit her lip as she started to form a plan. They were spread out now, so if they could isolate them in pairs or trios, it’d be easier to take out. She turned to Elsie and Ana and began to relay her idea. 

“We’re leaving the barn.” She commanded. “The hole is closest to the back entrance, so we can take the rats there. Stay close to the hole and watch your backs.”

Both twins nodded as all three moved to the hole in the wall. Elsie had an idea for her mine as Claire crawled through. She went out right after Claire and helped Ana crawl out. All three scanned their surroundings. 

No rats on this side of the barn.

“Okay, stay here and I’ll bring them over,” Claire said before moving. She had her back to the wall as she shifted towards the back of the barn. She made it to the corner and peered around the corner. She found three rats by the back door. She held up three fingers and then readied herself. She glanced back to make sure her mages weren’t in trouble, finding them both ready. She took her sword hilt and hit the face of her shield, creating a clang sound that caught the rats’ attention.

All three scurried to chase Claire as she backed up to give Elsie a clear line of sight. As the rats rounded the corner, a wall of fire appeared, setting them ablaze. Claire hit the first one with her defensive strike, slamming it into the other two. All three were pushed back into the firewall. She backed off after feeling the singing heat of Elsie’s spell.

Their screeching would attract other rats, so they had to be fast. Claire stabbed the first rat in the chest before the one farthest from her was killed by Elsie’s fireball. The last remaining rat tried to retreat, but Ana’s ward trapped it. Claire was able to kill it with one final stab before she hurried to her mages.

“Get behind me.” She commanded the twins as she pressed them against the wall. She had them behind her now. She looked left and right, looking for any movement. She didn’t have to wait long as a rat rounded the corner from the front entrance. It ran towards the three before hitting Elsie’s mine. It exploded in fire as it let out a gargled screech. Claire had to commend Elsie for that trap. It covered their blind spot when they focused on the back entrance.

Five more were either on the opposite side of the barn or by either of the entrances. Claire thought of what to do, but she was beaten to it. 

“We should retreat,” Ana whispered to her.

Elsie nodded before adding, “We don’t know where they are now. Let’s regroup as they come towards the hole.”

Claire nodded. She covered for the twins’ retreat. She crawled back inside the barn herself as all three grouped up at the twins’ original spot. They were a bit tired and had used at least half of their mana so far, but they could take care of the remaining rats. Claire looked to Jasmine again as she relayed intel.

“They’re grouping up outside the hole again. Our intel was right, five remaining rats.” Jasmine said. Claire nodded as she decided her next move.

“I’ll use my taunt to get them inside. Elsie, wait for the fifth one before using your firewall. Ana, cover me while I corral them.” Claire commanded as the two nodded. 

She moved back towards the room with the hole before taking a deep breath and using her war cry. She heard a chorus of screeching as the rats scrambled to crawl through the hole. Her taunt had worked on them.

She stood with her shield readied while rats funneled into the room, a fireball flew past her and hit the first rat to pass through. It was set on fire and nearly killed, giving enough time for two more to enter. The three charged at Claire as she steeled herself. She waited until the first rat was in the air before she hit it with a defensive strike. It landed on the second rat and tumbled into the third. All three were stopped momentarily when the fourth one entered. Claire took this time to stab the weakened rat, killing it.

She quickly backed up as the fourth pounced at her. It hit Ana’s ward and bounced off. Finally, the fifth entered through the hole. Claire backed up slowly as Ana’s ward fell. The rats were more cautious now as they approached.

It worked perfectly as their movements were slower. 

She passed backwards through the door of the room and signaled to Elsie. A wall of fire erupted right in front of her, all the way to the hole. All four rats’ pelts were set ablaze with one fell swoop.

The four rats thrashed and charged at Claire in a panic. Ana’s ward was on cooldown, so she needed to block all four herself. She readied her shield as the first rat jumped at her. She smashed its head with her shield and braced for the second one. She rolled the second one off her shoulder and flung it behind her. She heard a fireball hit it before its screeching turned to a gargling. The third one charged right as her defensive strike came off cooldown, she used it and stunned it. That left the first and fourth rat. They both jumped at Claire as she blocked the first and stabbed at the fourth.

She tumbled onto her back when both rats hit her. She felt the fourth one’s blood run down her sword and felt no resistance when she moved it. The first rat, however, was clawing at her shield and exposed armor. Her right arm was pinned under the fourth rat, so she had to improvise. She released both her shield and sword before tucking her arms into her chest. She used her arms to push up against her shield, pushing the first rat off her. It worked as she rolled out from under the fourth and readied her fists.

The first rat’s head was hit by a fireball, leaving one final rat, the third one. It fully recovered and leaped towards Claire. Thankfully, Jasmine taught her unarmed combat as well. She caught the rat under its mouth, redirecting its bite before she used her other hand to grab its underbelly. She shifted her weight and arms with its momentum before slamming it to the ground. She unsheathed Jasmine’s gift from her belt and met the rat on the ground. She stabbed its chest multiple times before it stopped moving entirely.

Out of breath and covered in blood, she stood triumphant. She didn’t notice her wounds yet as the adrenaline was still pumping. She retrieved her shield from the first rat before turning the fourth rat over for her sword. She glowed a radiant yellow as Ana healed her scratch wounds. Thankfully, the scratches didn’t damage any of her metal armor, just some of the leather.

She returned to her mages with a smile on her face. Jasmine jumped down from the second floor and joined the three. “You girls smell horrible,” Jasmine said, pinching her nose. “But good job, didn’t even need me to step in. Claire, nice work taking command and improvising a plan. Elsie, good job not hitting Claire. And Ana, good job plugging up any holes.”

Claire felt her heart flutter at Jasmine’s compliment. She shifted in her stance as Elsie grumbled to herself. Ana hugged her sister before whispering encouragement in her ear. All three felt satisfied in their first true victory in combat.

“Now, did any of you level up?” Jasmine asked.

All three checked their sheets and nodded. 

Claire found a new skill called parry that stunned the enemy. Her mind was already racing with the best ways to use it. Ana gained a taunting totem, and Elsie was shocked to find a lightning spell instead of a new fire spell. Usually, mages specialize in one element until they reach the teens, but Elsie got one on her third level up. Both twins looked at each other’s sheets. They were both close to another level up as well.

“Yeah, Ana and I are almost level 4 now, too,” Elsie spoke for them. She hugged her sister before Claire responded.

“I’m just under halfway to five, got a new parrying skill, should be handy to control enemies.” She smiled at Jasmine as she nodded. 

“Alright, let’s get cleaned up and get to bed. Won’t need a watch tonight, but let’s take it easy.” She said before turning to leave.

Chapter Text

Claire was looking forward to celebrating with her mages after their fight with the rats. However, the fight took a toll on all three as after they cleaned up, they started to feel their fatigue. Claire found it hard to even keep her eyes open as she stared into Ana’s eyes. They lay nude on their bedding with promises of celebration, but their bodies craved sleep.

“Aww, I wanted to reward you.” Elsie whispered in her ear from behind before yawning. Claire could feel her warmth on her back as her grip tightened around Claire’s waist. She could feel Elsie’s length as it pressed into her back, but she too yawned.

“S-same… We have to reward our b-brave paladin.” Ana got out as her eyes fluttered. Claire had her wrapped in an embrace but was too tired to follow through. After the quick end to the previous sexual encounter, she felt incredibly frustrated.

“Fuck, Ana… Elsie… I’ll let you reward me tomorrow.” Claire whispered as she tightened her grip on Ana. Ana was smushed up against Claire’s breasts as their arousal rubbed against one another. She wanted to buck her hips or kiss Ana, but her muscles ached and her eyes felt heavy.

Jasmine’s laugh could be heard from the side, but none of the three responded. Lily pulled the blanket over the three, allowing them to finally get their sleep. The two older women watched as the newbie adventurers fell quickly to their fatigue. Smiles on their faces as Lily got comfortable in Jasmine’s lap.

“I think you deserve your own reward.” Lily whispered into Jasmine’s ear as she leaned her head back. “You’ve almost single-handedly pushed us forward. Kept these three in check and even missed out to make sure we stayed serious.” She turned to straddle the assassin.

Jasmine smiled as she looked into Lily’s lilac colored eyes. Her glasses fogged whenever Jasmine would breathe. She could feel her friend’s cock straining against her own as her heart began to race. “It’s been so hard… I’ve nearly cracked so many times.”

“Mmm, and for that you deserve a reward.” Lily said before giving her lifelong friend a kiss. Their tongues met and wrestled as Jasmine’s hands explored Lily’s body. She let out a gasp as Jasmine’s hands made their way to her breasts. Her breath caught as Jasmine kneaded them, she pulled back and pulled her dress off.

“My gods… How did I never notice your beauty before all this?” Jasmine whispered into Lily’s ear. Lily felt goosebumps run across her skin. She could ask herself the same thing.

“Too busy adventuring… While I was sooo focused on my craft.” Lily said, trying to mimic Elsie’s tone. This elicited a giggle from Jasmine as she helped Lily with the rest of her clothes. The two freed themselves of their clothing before their lips met again.

“Ohh Goddess…” Jasmine whimpered into Lily’s ear. Their cocks rubbed against one another’s as Lily grinded her hips. She could feel the heat from Jasmine’s length as it rubbed her own velvety shaft. Her feminine arousal leaked down her thigh, she was ready to reward Jasmine.

She grasped Jasmine’s cock, causing her to gasp in her ear, before lining herself up. She rubbed the tip against her folds, causing both to moan, before she impaled herself on Jasmine’s cock. She could feel her body accept Jasmine as she edged herself down. Her eyes crossed as she felt her butt make contact with Jasmine’s thigh. “Fuuuck.” She moaned into her lover’s ear.

She could feel Jasmine throb inside her, she rested a hand on her belly, feeling the intrusion. Her chest burned as she lifted herself up, rising up Jasmine’s shaft. She quickly sat back down, feeling Jasmine fill her. She bit her lip, not wanting to wake the others with her moaning.

Jasmine’s lust filled eyes watched her as she bounced in her lap. Up and down, her cock slapping against Jasmine’s abs as she rode her. Both friends stifled their moans as their slapping flesh echoed through the cabin. Jasmine teased her jiggling breasts, rubbing and squeezing them. This caused Lily to let out a moan that caused Claire to stir. The redhead rubbed her eyes as she took in her surroundings.

“Oh fuck… that’s hot.” Claire groggily said from the blanket. She had a perfect view of Lily’s rippling butt as she moved up and down Jasmine’s length. She saw where her two lovers connected and her cock throbbed against Ana’s. She moved to free herself, wanting to pleasure herself at the display.

She watched on with labored breaths as her lovers made love on the seat. Her own hand pumping her cock as she stifled her whines. She wanted to join the two, but also wanted to give them their alone time. Her earlier sexual frustration came back with a vengeance as she pleasured herself. Her hand was coated in precum as she let out a soft moan.

“Looks like we have an audience.” Jasmine whispered as she made eye contact with Claire. Lily turned her head to see Claire’s emerald eyes watching her. Her face reddened, but her lust kept her going. She could see Claire’s arm move as she was clearly masturbating. It emboldened her to pick up her pace.

Lily let out a moan as her thighs burned. She wanted release so badly now. Jasmine’s eyes and now Claire’s eyes were too much for the alchemist as she began to cry out. Jasmine silenced her with her hand, not wanting to wake the other two. Her muffled moans could still be heard as she sat down. She took every inch of Jasmine’s cock as Jasmine felt the unmistakably hot liquid hit her belly. Lily’s eyes hazed over as her pussy tightened around Jasmine.

Rope after rope of her cum burned Jasmine’s skin. Lily’s cock throbbed wildly and slapped against Jasmine. She let her friend ride her climax to its end as she stifled her cries, letting her belly and breast be coated in her friend’s thick baby batter. She licked her lips in anticipation as she heard a softer moan come from the bedding. Claire was painting Ana white as the younger twin began to stir. Jasmine helped Lily off her lap, her throbbing, wet cock still not satisfied as she pulled out of Lily’s quivering pussy. Her mouth watering as Claire finished on her sleeping lover. She moved to Claire’s head as Ana’s eyes widened.

In between her and Claire was a throbbing, wet cock that looked like it needed attention. She felt sticky cum baste her side and belly, but her eyes were locked on Jasmine’s length. She and Claire met to satisfy the cock. Their tongues danced across its shaft, cleaning it of Lily’s arousal. She let Claire suck on the tip as she watched, her hand pumping her own throbbing cock lubed by Claire’s cum. She knew Elsie would be mad she missed out, but her lust silenced her.

She was entranced by watching her lover bob her head on her lover’s length causing her throat to bulge at the intrusion. Claire’s lust filled eyes were idle as she bobbed her head on Jasmine’s length. Ana wanted to say something, anything to encourage her. “You’re such a good girl.” She whimpered to Claire as her nose hit Jasmine’s crotch. Claire paused before shuddering, Ana watched as the paladin’s eyes lost focus and she convulsed while choking on Jasmine’s cock.

She felt cum puddle beneath them as Claire let loose more of her precious seed. Jasmine herself threw her head back and moaned. She held Claire’s head in place as she released a torrent of cum down her throat. Pump after pump filled Claire’s stomach as her vision blurred. She felt the hot, viscous liquid pass down her throat as she slowly backed up.

Ana watched as Claire’s mouth overflowed with cum. Her lips burst forward with the white liquid as her cheeks puffed. Ana was there to catch it with her tongue, lapping at the side of her mouth as she tasted Jasmine. Jasmine pulled back, hitting Ana and Claire with the last few spurts. Their faces streaked with Jasmine’s cum as she dropped to meet the two. Both giggled wildly as Jasmine desperately licked their faces.

She even went under the blankets to clean Ana. She giggled as Jasmine’s tongue glided across her breasts and belly. Afterwards, she made sure to finish poor Ana off as well as her hand desperately stroked her cock, gulping the twin’s cum down after properly using her mouth to please her. Claire, was scooping what she could off of Jasmine and feeding it to the giggling twin. They shared in Lily’s taste as Lily crawled behind Ana. All four were breathless and tired as they finished cleaning themselves. Elsie was still asleep, making Claire feel a bit bad, but she’d make it up to her tomorrow.

Jasmine crawled back out before planting a kiss on Claire. She had saved some for Claire as a mix of Ana’s and her own was pushed into her mouth. The two shared in its taste, passing it back and forth before Claire swallowed it. They parted with one last lust filled staredown. “Fuuck… You looked so pretty with my cum on your face.” Jasmine said.

Claire’s heart fluttered at the compliment. Thankfully, she didn’t cum again but her words echoed in her mind. Ana nuzzled up next to her as Jasmine decided where to fit in. Claire fell back onto her side with Jasmine’s words still filling her mind. Lily snuggled up behind Ana and wrapped her arm around Ana and Claire. Jasmine chose to snuggle up to Elsie as Claire felt her hand rest up her hip.

All four of her lover’s warmth flowed into her as her eyes felt incredibly heavy. She quickly fell asleep in their embrace as she dreamed of Jasmine’s words. 

The morning after reminded Claire of her first time training. Muscles sore, eyes irritated, and the morning sun annoying her. However, she felt the unmistakable pleasure of her cock being sucked on. Her tired eyes fluttered open as she lay on her back now. She looked down towards her morning wood and saw someone under the blanket. One of her lovers was bobbing their head under the blanket. She watched the lump move up and down as she felt the hot, wet mouth around her cock. Her cock throbbed in her lover’s throat as she moaned before releasing into her lover’s mouth.

She heard her lover struggle to swallow it all as a light choking noise could be heard. She felt her cum hit her skin as the lover pulled her cock out her mouth. Claire felt goosebumps flutter across her skin as each sticky rope hit her. Her lover recovered from choking before their tongue glided across Claire’s skin. Whoever it was, wanted all of her.

She lifted the blanket to find Elsie’s blue eyes staring back at her from behind her wet length. Her lips had Claire’s cum coating it as she crawled up Claire to meet her. She kissed Claire, giving her a taste of herself as Elsie pushed Claire’s cum into her mouth. They parted with a strand of cum or saliva attaching them. “Sorry… was too tired to join last night.” Elsie whispered. “But I needed to reward you.”

Claire looked into her eyes, her cock throbbing as she did. It was between her lover’s thighs. She grabbed Elsie’s butt as she lay on Claire, ready to take her. “Shhh… quiet while I give you your reward for all your progress.” She whispered, kissing Elsie again. She rubbed her lover’s holes with her shaft, teasing her. She felt Elsie’s cock as it throbbed between them. She stifled Elsie’s moan with her lips as she plunged her cock into her wet, aching pussy.

Chapter Text

Elsie could not contain her moans. She couldn’t handle her lover’s length without some time to properly adjust. Her moans caused the others to stir making for a surprise morning greeting. Ana watched her sister with lust as she rode Claire, she offered Lily to use her butt for her own pleasure. Ana grinded against Lily’s length before Lily’s lust took over. Lily’s moans were slowly overtaking Elsie’s as she used Ana’s butt to please herself. Jasmine was kissing Claire and whispering encouragements in her ear.

“Give it to her… Good Girl… Goddess you look so pretty right now…” Were all whispered to Claire in between kisses as Elsie continued to bounce up and down. Her blond lover’s cock flailed wildly as she bounced up and down. It was too much for Claire as she released her cum inside Elsie’s waiting pussy. Her groan overtook the others as she grabbed onto Elsie’s hips, forcing her down. Elsie convulsed on top of her as her pussy tightened around Claire. She coated Claire’s face, breasts, and belly with her cum as the two lovers climaxed at the same time.

Ana let out a whimper as Jasmine jumped to her aid. She swallowed Ana’s cock as the girl released inside her desperate mouth. All while Lily emptied herself in Ana’s bowels. All four women were panting, as the morning sun came out. Elsie lay lifeless on top of Claire, as sweat and cum mixed between them. They took a moment to catch their breath, letting Jasmine have her fill of cleaning up. It was only then did Claire realize how sore she felt.

“Fuuuck… I’m going back to bed.” She whispered into Elsie’s ear, her flaccid cock was still inside Elsie. Elsie nodded as her breath was slowly brought back into control. She fell asleep with her lover still on top of her. Elsie soon joined her, enjoying the feeling of still being connected to Claire.

After confirming with the farm owner on what to do with the corpses, Jasmine came back with the reward and money she got for selling the monster material. The owner graciously helped with the horses as Claire was passed out in the back. She attached them to the carriage and got them situated for the journey. The two horses were fed, groomed and tended to yesterday so Jasmine left a couple coins to reward the farm owner.

Ana joined Lily in driving out of Cyprus. She was still intrigued by the Alchemist’s craft despite her fatigue, so that left Jasmine to attend to her sleeping lovers. She sat next to the two, watching as Elsie moved up and down based on Claire’s breathing.  Elsie was so pretty when she wasn’t talking. It made her smile. They looked so peaceful. Her heart warmed as she watched the two sleep.

After several minutes, she did have to move on. She thought back to the previous night and how her party members reacted. Claire had exceeded her expectations as a leader. She was able to come up with a plan, execute it and allowed her teammates to improvise. She also listened to the twins when they added their own inputs. All things a good leader needed to learn she so effortlessly showed off.

She began to think back to her old party. How they’d bicker and argue about what best to do. Even arguing or insulting each other in the middle of combat. She would often have to cover for them as they would drop everything to argue, forgetting monsters were actively attacking them. They acted like it was a game. It was how she was able to get so strong in comparison. She overestimated the education of nobles when she first joined them and expected them to have better training.

She shook her head, she was thinking of her old party again. She didn’t need or want to think of them now. But it made her appreciate her party more. They seemed to have excellent chemistry while fighting, Elsie even managed to fix her issue with Claire. Whether it was growing up together, or the intimate relationship the three share, she didn’t know. She was just glad to have found party members that would listen and add to her.

She looked to Elsie, someone who annoyed her to no end and who’d argue with her. But, she also pushed herself to improve based on Jasmine’s observations. She actively listened to her guidance and adjusted. She was also fun to banter with sometimes. Jasmine sighed as she realized that she was beginning to feel for her like she felt for Claire. It scared her. It scared her to the core to feel this way about another. But Lily proved herself, Claire proved herself, Ana and Elsie were actively proving themselves. So even though it scared her, she decided to take that leap of faith.

She took one more deep breath before cuddling up next to Claire and Elsie. She felt tired as her own fatigue took over. She wrapped the connected lovers in her arms as she pulled the blankets over them. She kissed Elsie and Claire’s forehead before joining them in their slumber. She felt fulfilled sleeping next to them.

Lily was teaching Ana about her craft while they sat on the driver’s seat. Lily was explaining to her the step-by-step process to creating a mana rejuvenation potion. Ana was actively listening despite her fatigue, writing down the steps and asking important questions. Lily smiled as she’d make an excellent assistant. So to reward her student, Lily decided to be bold. 

“Why don’t you sit here…” She said, patting her lap. Ana’s blue eyes widened before she nodded. The road before them was empty and would be for the rest of the day. She could indulge a bit with Ana. She pulled the hem of her dress back to reveal her panties, pulling her throbbing, hard cock out from under. Her face burned as her cock was exposed to the open air.

Ana gulped as Lily’s cock sprang out. It was hard and throbbing as Ana licked her lips. She adjusted her own dress to expose her butt before sitting on Lily’s lap. She felt her length in between her cheeks as the slight bumpiness of the road caused them to move. She looked back to see Lily’s lust filled eyes before she adjusted to fill herself. She sank all the way down Lily’s length, moaning as her pussy made room.

The two sat, letting the natural movement of the carriage do the moving. Ana felt every bump, every stone as they bounced. She listened to Lily’s moans as they traveled. It felt like teasing. They were moving just enough to feel the pleasure, but not enough to orgasm. It was like one, long teasing stroke.

They sat like that for who knows how long, their eyes doing their best to watch the road. Their conversation huskier as Lily whispered formulas into her ear. Ana took in the information as best as she could, trying her best to write it down and repeating what she heard. But Lily’s cock was too distracting, pressing into sensitive areas. She felt every throb and every movement. She did her best to recite back to Lily, but her mind blanked at every bump. Lily’s own moans encouraged her to bounce or move, do anything for release. But the slow burn of pleasure felt so nice.

Finally, Lily groaned into her ear. She couldn’t take it anymore as Ana’s womb was flooded with cum. They hit a rough patch causing the two to move wildly in the driver seat as Ana was filled with Lily’s seed. Ana let out a whimper as her cock coated the inside of her skirt. The two were shaking as the rough patch of road caused them to bounce more. She felt Lily’s cock move as her belly was filled.

All pretense of learning Alchemy was thrown out as Lily moaned into Ana’s ear. “Oh goddess… Ana you’re so tight.” She whimpered. Her chest burned as the two slowly recovered and the road smoothed out. Their dresses were stained and Ana moved to sit next to Lily. Her pussy leaked cum as she eased off Lily’s cock and it felt wet to sit, but she didn’t mind. She took one last look at Lily’s cum covered cock before Lily put it away.

“I-I’m glad you joined us…” Ana said quietly. 

“I do too...” Lily whispered in her ear. This caused Ana to smile hazily, her beaming blue eyes met Lily’s as she leaned in to kiss the alchemist. Her chest burned as she wished to take Ana again, this time much faster. But she had to at least somewhat pay attention to the road. Their foreheads touched as they recovered from the kiss.

“E-Elsie does too… though it’s mostly because of your b-breasts.” Ana whispered, her breath hitting Lily’s skin. Lily giggled as she felt her breasts with her hands. They were a nice pair so she could see what Elsie liked about them.

“She could have told me… I’d have let her have some fun.” Lily asked, pulling away to look into her eyes. 

Ana giggled, before continuing. “S-she won’t admit it outright... S-she has to be difficult about it....”

“Then how do you know?” Lily asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Just a feeling…” She said, she then rested her head on Lily’s shoulder. Her fatigue taking over as a yawn escaped her. Lily wanted to ask more about it, but let Ana fall asleep. She’ll ask later.

She turned back to the road, thanking their goddess that nothing happened when she and Ana were making love. She paused at the phrase, ‘making love.’ She never really understood it due to her inexperience, but now she was thinking back to her experiences with the Scarlet Seraphs. Has she been making love with her party members this entire time?

She started analysing every interaction of the last week and every sexual encounter with the party. Was she just oblivious to it or were they not there yet? Did she have to tell the other members she loved them or did they already assume it? Did she have to tell Jasmine?

Jasmine! She had the perfect opportunity to tell her last night that she loved her and she missed it. The two were together for a few moments. They were most certainly making love even when Claire decided to watch. It felt so intimate it had to be love right? Her face reddened as she watched the road, she’d have to tell her later. For now, she had to steel her resolve.

She continued to watch the road, moving Ana to lay on her lap. She had a smile on her face as they headed for their next destination. 

Chapter Text

The party had a decision to make on their next target. They could either face a troll or a pack of cockatrices. Both had their fair share of advantages and disadvantages. The twins had experience with fighting a troll, even if it was a young one, but the cockatrices were far weaker. The chicken-like creatures did have their signature stunning spells, but Ana already had enough resistance to resist them.

It was forced onto Claire to decide. She sat with Jasmine on the driver’s seat, looking at the pages of monsters in the book as they headed north. She strained her mind to come up with a plan. Did she want to fight another group of monsters? Or fight a monster so strong that they could only fight one? She rubbed her chin as she was deciding.

Elsie was sitting next to the window, finishing the “Knight’s Oath” book she started last week. She occasionally stole glances at Claire’s back, giggling as her lover tried to decide. She was surprisingly interested in the book as well, it helped to figure out why Claire acted certain ways. She would giggle every time the main female character would grab her lover’s chin and pull him close. She understood more about Claire’s romantic gestures now.

Ana was fiddling with Lily’s extra supplies trying to recreate the recipes Lily taught her. She was making progress, but nowhere near an alchemist’s potions. She didn’t have the necessary skills to enhance potions during the mixing, but she could prepare potions and reagents for Lily. But, she had some very basic health potions being synthesized. Lily was watching eagerly, waiting to reward her for her progress.

Jasmine watched the road as Claire hummed to herself, flipping between the monsters. She wanted to suggest something, but decided instead to let her decide. Claire moved in closer, prompting Jasmine to wrap her arm around her. She could feel Claire’s warmth and she started thinking.

She hadn’t voiced her feelings or voiced them very well. She could feel her emotions run wild when one of her lovers touched her, but she couldn’t quite vocalize it. Just sitting here with Claire was sending her heart racing. Claire so easily vocalised her love for them, but Jasmine couldn’t find the strength.

She let out a sigh that caught Claire’s attention. “What troubles you?” She whispered. Jasmine gave her a weak smile.

“This… All of this…” Jasmine said, gesturing between the two. “I’m just not good with it.”

“What do you mean? Not good with affection? Or what?” Claire asked, as she straightened up.

“Not good at expressing it…” Jasmine said, looking at Claire.

“It’s okay… I know how you feel already. I’ll be okay until you’re ready.” Claire whispered into her ear. “I’ll say it for you. I love you Jaz.”

Jasmine shuddered. She felt Claire’s breath on her ear, it caused her to whimper softly. Her words echoed in her mind as her redheaded lover giggled softly in her ear. She turned back to the book and back to her decision. Jasmine was left in shock as Claire went back to humming.

The moment felt too good for Elsie, she heard Claire’s whispers and a sly smile grew on her face. She watched the two drivers from the window and creeped closer. It was a beautiful moment between her party members, but Jasmine has ruined so many of her moments. She needed revenge, so she crawled through the window, causing Jasmine to jump.

“Hey Claire, which of these should I start next?” Elsie said, situating herself in Claire’s lap. She held out two of Claire’s romance novels, one similar to “Knight’s Oath” while the other was a romance between two knights. She moved her butt against Claire’s lap, knowing it would distract her. She bit her lip as she felt her lover’s cock harden.

“Ahh, ‘Twin Shield’ is pretty good…” Claire said, moaning into Elsie’s ear. She could feel her lover’s butt rubbing against her bulge. Elsie turned and kissed Claire.

“Thanks. I couldn’t decide.” Elsie said before leaning her head on Claire’s chest. She looked to Jasmine to see her reaction with a sly smile. Jasmine furrowed her brow and then sighed when Elsie shot her that look.

“Goddess… whatever… I love you too Claire.” Jasmine whispered back to Claire. Elsie could literally feel Claire react. Her cock throbbed as she squirmed. Her arms tightened around Elsie before Jasmine continued. “Elsie… you may annoy me to no end, but I also… l-love you.”

Elsie sat stunned, just like Claire, as Jasmine’s words rattled in her head. She could feel Claire’s growing erection as her own strained against her dress. She felt all wind get knocked out of her as Jasmine leaned down to kiss her. She was too dumbstruck to defend herself. Jasmine parted from her, biting Elsie’s lower lip as she did.

“I much prefer you like this. Such a pretty face when she’s not speaking.” Jasmine whispered to her. Elsie wanted to be mad, but Jasmine was being so bold. She sputtered out as Jasmine rubbed her hand on her bulge.

“I-I, ah, I want a redo.” Elsie stumbled out. “I wasn’t expecting that. Also you need to take me on a date first! There’s an order to this!” Elsie’s face was reddened as Jasmine moved to kiss Claire.

“Oh shit, Jaz… I also wasn’t expecting that.” Claire said after processing her words. “We need to pull over. Like now. I need you.”

Lily and Ana however, were in their own world. Ana was meticulously stirring a mixture to synthesize a mana rejuvenation potion while Lily watched over. Literally watching over her shoulder as the two were close together. Ana’s back was pressed against Lily as she stirred. She pushed her glasses up as she watched over her new student.

“Good, good. I’ll add my skill in…” Lily whispered into her ear. The mixture glowed a light green as Lily poured her mana in. 

“Pretty…” Ana said as the mixture glowed. It captivated her eyes as she stirred. 

“Very. And how long do you stir after?” Lily said, getting closer to Ana’s ear.

“30 seconds, then it’ll lose its green color.” Ana said meekly, her arm stirring as she counted.

“Good.” Lily said, as she counted as well. She waited thirty seconds, feeling the rhythm of Ana’s stirring before she spoke again. “Now I’ve gotta reward you.”

Ana shuddered as she felt Lily’s erection rub against her butt. She bit her lip, ready to be taken over her workbench. She turned to look into her lover’s eyes as she noticed the other three climbing inside.

“A-are we stopped?” Ana said, breaking all tension the two built. Lily turned to look as Elsie was helped inside the carriage.

“Yeah.” Jasmine said as she threw her shirt off. Elsie was climbing on Claire, kissing the paladin as Jasmine undid her pants. The three weren’t paying any attention to the two anymore as they started their own session.

Lily looked back to Ana who had a lustful expression. She watched intently as Elsie’s dress was practically ripped off her by both women. She even gasped when her twin’s cock was exposed. Lily smiled as she lifted her skirt off and threw it to the side. Her breasts caught Ana’s attention as they jiggled in front of her. She grasped Lily’s breasts as Lily moaned in her ear.

“Suck on them.” She commanded to Ana, Ana complied quickly as she latched onto her right nipple. Lily moaned as her other breast was groped. She rubbed against Ana, her throbbing cock pleading for release. Ana in turn, did the same as their cocks rubbed against each other through their panties.

Elsie was caught between two women. Suspended between the two as they ravaged her neck with their kisses. She could feel their hands as they danced across her body. Her moans overtook Lily’s as they kissed her skin. She wanted them both. She needed them both.

Claire pulled back and looked at both of her lovers. Jasmine’s eyes were on her as Elsie had hers rolled back. Jasmine nodded to her as they lowered Elsie down. Elsie came back as she felt their tips tease her holes. She bit her lip as she looked into Claire’s eyes.

“Take me. Take both of my holes. Please. I want you in me. I need you to fill me.” Elsie said, her voice thick with lust. The two complied, forcing her down both of their cocks. Claire filled her pussy to the brim as Jasmine filled her bowels. She let out a wail as she felt stuffed. Too stuffed. Her breath caught as her lovers nearly split her in two. She couldn’t handle all of it.

She looked over to her sister, who was now naked as well. Her mouth latched on Lily’s breasts as the two grinded against one another. Their hard, throbbing cocks rubbing. Elsie would love to be with her, but not now. She had two lovers eager to please her. And she needed to focus on them.

“Fuuuck… I can feel you Claire.” Jasmine whispered from behind Elsie. Her breath hit Elsie’s skin, causing her to shudder.

“Me too. I can’t imagine how it’ll feel when we move.” Claire replied back. They both leaned in over Elsie’s shoulder and kissed, as they lifted Elsie. It was awkward at first, but they were able to kiss and move Elsie up and down while thrusting. Elsie let out her moans as the two’s tongues wrestled in their embrace.

Elsie wanted to feel jealous, she wanted Claire’s attention. But her body felt too good as she was filled by her lovers. Up and down both their shafts she went. She could hardly breathe as she was handled by both lovers. Her womb ached to be filled by Claire as she envisioned carrying her babies. If only they could. If only they didn’t have to accomplish a mission. She could have Ana’s or Claire’s babies in her already.

She heard her lovers’ moan as they pumped their hips. She could feel their movements as they synced up their thrusts. She couldn’t control her moans anymore as her body adjusted to their sizes. She felt waves of pleasure crash into her every time they hit a sensitive spot. Her vision blurred as she gave in to the pleasure.

Claire pulled back, whimpering to her lovers. “I-i can’t… Elsie you feel soooo good and Jaz… you add so much.” She whispered. She let out a moan as Elsie felt her hot load fill her. She shuddered as each rope hit her insides, she almost didn’t hear Jasmine’s moans. But it was enough of a warning as she began to feel Jasmine’s hot cum fill her bowels. They didn’t stop moving her though, up and down she went, lubricated by her lover’s cum.

It was incredible. To feel both their throbbing cocks in her combined with their cum filling her. It felt like a tidal wave of heat as they emptied themselves in her. Her eyes crossed as her own orgasm hit her. Their constant movement led her to orgasm uncontrollably as her body went limp. Her head leaned back into Jasmine as the two kept moving.

“Please please please, I can’t take it anymore.” She pleaded as her body shook uncontrollably. Her mind melted as the pleasure overwhelmed her. The two slowed down as Elsie painted Claire white with her cum. They gave her skin kisses as they pulled out. She felt so empty now that she wanted to beg. She hated the empty feeling she felt as they pulled out, she wanted her lovers back inside her. But she was too worn out.

Lily had Ana on her knees, the poor girl choking on Lily’s cock as she did her best to please her. Lily’s eyes were locked on the three as Ana bobbed her head. She forced Ana’s head down as she shivered and threw her head back. Ana tried her best to drink it all, but when she pulled back, it dripped from her lips.

“Oh goddess… There’s so much.” Jasmine said as she pulled out of Elsie. “I’m going to need help.”

Chapter Text

The party called it a day after that, they were too distracted by their lust to do any more traveling. In the end, all five women were a panting, tired mess as they lay in a puddle of limbs. Claire made sure to tell each of her lovers that she loved them, even telling Lily for the first time.

“I know we’ve been intimate for only a few weeks.” Claire said as she embraced Lily. The two cuddled in the middle as she was saying this. Her hand grazing Lily’s soft skin. “But, what you’ve done for Jaz, how helpful you’ve been and your beauty… It was incredibly easy…” She said between labored breaths.

Lily was a blushing mess as Claire told her this. She was so casually throwing her emotions around, something Lily was struggling to comprehend. She nodded back, too exasperated to properly respond. Claire smiled before snuggling up closer, she needed to nap before watch started. They all needed a nap.

With that delay, Jasmine insisted they book it to their next destination. Claire chose to fight the troll, wanting to test herself. She would be the one dealing with it head-on and it would test her adaptability. Even if it was smarter to go after the cockatrices first, she needed experience fighting stronger opponents.

She was under no illusion that her fights would be getting easier. If she wanted to get Ryley back, she would need to fight their Lady’s guard. Most of them were higher leveled than Jasmine, so she couldn’t even rely on her strength. She needed this test to see how well she can adapt.

Jasmine was proud to say the least. While she initially wanted to build up in threats, she could see her former student’s reasoning. She accepted Claire’s decision as they headed towards the cave it called home. She kept all four members on a tight schedule to make up for the half day they wasted.

The four day ride from Cyprus to Weiss village was made on time thanks to their horses' keen health. Claire tended to them nightly and made sure that they weren’t pushed too hard. Her farm experience came in handy as the horses trusted and liked her. She spoiled them slightly to make up for the tough ride which was how they were able to make it in time.

Once they made it to the village, Claire insisted the horses be taken care of while they hunted the troll. She used her own share of the gold to pay a local farm owner to take care of them. Thankfully, the farm owner also let them park their carriage on her property. Claire offered to help with her chores if need be, but the farmer declined.

So, the Scarlet Seraphs got to work planning on how to defeat the troll.

“It won’t be like last time, this is a fully grown troll.” Jasmine said to the twins. “The one we fought had just left its mother to venture by itself. Do not expect it to go down as fast.”

Elsie and Ana nodded, they remembered how ferocious the troll was. Ana trembled as she thought about it. Thankfully, Elsie was able to calm her down. “Understood. We’ll be prepared.” She said back for her sister.

“Now Claire… Do not take its blows head-on. They are known to break boulders at this age and your defense isn’t strong enough yet. I might even suggest leaving the steel plates behind.” Jasmine said, her own nervousness taking over. This wasn’t a slime or a rat. Claire’s defenses couldn’t shrug off a blow from this creature. “Rely on dodging and out maneuvering rather than your shield.”

Claire thought deeply about it. She’d be nothing more than a distraction instead of a tank. But, if that’s what she needed to do. “I don’t know… I’ll still carry my shield just in case.” She finally said, it may slow her down somewhat, but it’s better than nothing. “Better it takes most of the blow along with my arm than my chest.”
Jasmine nodded, she winced as she thought about it. She could feel a pit form in her stomach as she thought about the upcoming fight. “This time I’ll be joining from the start. The troll is too powerful to let you three take care of it.” She said, she was stocking her quiver as she spoke. “I will help in distracting it from Elsie and Ana, but only if it overwhelms Claire. My poison will stop its natural regeneration while Elsie focuses on damaging it. But it needs to constantly be applied.”

All three nodded as their nerves took over. “Here. These are firebomb potions. They aren’t powerful, but trolls hate fire. Use them when you feel overwhelmed.” She handed a satchel to Claire. She checked the contents to find 10 vials of an orange liquid.

“Thank you.” She said, setting the satchel down.

“Okay, we’ll be using hit and run tactics. So Elsie and Ana, stay as far back as you can. Claire, aim for the tendon under his calf on your initial strike.” She touched Claire’s tendon that connected her calf to her heel. “The Tyrant’s Tendon. It’ll cripple its movements. If we can take both of those out, then it’ll be much easier.”

Claire nodded, she wasn’t the quietest when sneaking. Hopefully, she doesn’t screw this up. ”Okay, we should get ready. It’s almost nightfall.” Claire said, setting the satchel down then dropping her pants. “I’ll try to make this quick…” She said as her lovers swarmed her. 

It only took an hour for the four to make it to the cave. It was a massive 20 foot entrance fit for a monster of this size. The smell of blood and rotting flesh emanated from the cave reminding Claire of the giant rats. 

“Do they all smell like that?” She asked.

“Pretty much.” Jasmine said, her voice in a low tone almost a whisper. “Apparently it’s the smell of corrupted mana, but that’s never been proven.”

“A-ah, Lily said that too. Reminds me of those flowers.” Ana said.

“True, they aren’t far off.” Elsie said, pinching her nose. “Though, that drink tasted fantastic.” 

“We’ll have to get more on the way back. I still haven’t got to try alcohol again.” Claire said, her voice’s pitch and tone mimicking Jasmine’s.

“Sure… but focus up.” Jasmine said as they approached the cave. “Elsie and Ana, you two go behind that tree. Claire, come with me. And be quiet.”

Claire nodded, she took Jasmine’s hand and followed her lover’s movements. Crouching and stepping where she stepped. Jasmine kept a slower pace, cautious of their surroundings. She was using her night vision skill to see and guide Claire through the dark.

They were able to make it through the entrance without making noise. Claire was extremely careful as they walked, trying her best not to make a noise. The overwhelming smell of the troll nearly made her gag, but her collar helped block it. They crept through the cave, searching for the monster when Jasmine squeezed her hand.

The signal that she spotted the troll. She did something that made Claire’s blood run cold. She placed two fingers on her palm, signaling that there were two trolls. Claire froze as her nerves took over. They planned for only one troll, how would they deal with two?

“We should go.” Jasmine whispered, barely loud enough for Claire to register. She nodded, her nerves acting up. “Thankfully, they are sleeping.”

She led the way out of the cave, easing through the mess as Claire followed. It was only when they saw light that Claire started to feel less nervous. Her breath evened out as the light grew. They were almost out when they heard rustling behind them.

The trolls had awoken.

They hastened their pace, getting to the entrance before Jasmine pulled Claire to the side. She signaled to the twins to hide as footsteps echoed through the cave. They waited with bated breath as the footsteps grew louder and louder. Claire could feel her sweat and nerves build as the menacing sound approached.

Then she heard their voices. A mix of raspy voice that sounded guttural and reverberated throughout the cave. “Smells like meat. Hueman?” The voice sounded vaguely human, but off. Something about its inflections sent chills down Claire’s spine. She panicked as they applied their scent removing potions, how could they be found out?

She almost jumped when she heard a branch snap. She looked to where the twins were, horrified if they did it. She could feel Jaz tense up as well, but then a figure emerged from the thicket. They looked humanoid and had glowing red eyes. She could even hear her breath from here.

“HUEMANN!” The troll cried as its body was exposed to the light. Claire nearly gagged at the sight, it stood at 15 feet tall with green colored skin. Welts, worts and hair covered its skin as it looked vaguely like a woman. It had a distended belly and nose. Claire’s mind froze as it smiled, rows of jagged, knife-like yellowed teeth.

The other looked smaller and more masculine. Its distended belly sagged almost to its knees. Claire wanted to puke, their smell was horrible. Both women stood silent, waiting to see what would happen. The figure moved into the light, showing off a muscular build, tanned skin, and covered in animal skins. Her eyes glowed a deep, blood red as her face contorted in rage.

“RAAAGH” The woman cried out as she flew forward, a two-handed axe in her hand. Claire was stunned as she ran towards the trolls.

Chapter Text

Both women were stunned as the yelling woman charged the bigger troll. Her axe at the ready as the troll charged to meet her. They met in a clash as the troll tried to swat the woman which she was able to jump over. She swung her axe, lodging it into the troll’s collar. A fountain of blood poured out as the woman was pushed back.

“We should help. This is suicide without poison or fire.” Jasmine whispered. She was readying her bow as Claire was pulled back in. She reached for the satchel, picking one of the vials up and readying herself. She was watching the smaller troll as it hung back while Jasmine was focused on the troll fighting the woman. “Ready?”

“Yes, I’ll make a break for the twins after distracting the other one.” Claire said, her eyes moving to their location.

“Good, stick to our previous plan while I help with the other troll.” Jasmine said.

Then she fired her arrow. Claire heard the arrow whistle and then she threw the fire potion at the smaller troll’s feet. She heard it cry out as she raced past it. It sounded like it was throwing a tantrum as Claire slid behind the tree the twins were at.

“You two okay?” She whispered. Their heads popped out from behind a bush, they nodded and they grouped up.

“Who’s that? What happened? Why are there two?” Elsie asked in rapid fire.

“I don’t know, they woke up and we got bad intel.” Claire said before looking at the trolls. The larger troll had backed off from the yelling woman as it ran to the smaller troll. The bigger troll patted out the fire on the smaller’s skin. It let out a howl that made Claire wince.

“Meit On fire! Fuck Fire Hueman!” It cried as it turned in Claire’s direction. She felt the hair on the back of her neck stand as its eyes zeroed in on her. “Fire hueman.” it said in that vaguely human tone.

“You two retreat. Elsie, get some distance and help with this one. Ana, make sure that woman is okay.” Claire said, pointing to the axless woman. They nodded and sprinted to safety. Claire gripped her shield tightly as she felt her nerves take over.

The troll bounded towards her as her mouth dried. She could feel a fear she hadn’t felt in a long time. A fear that paralysed her. Only for a moment as the troll made it to the thicket, she ran to her left. Hoping the troll couldn’t change directions very fast.

It managed to, though. It grabbed a tree to stop its momentum and turn. She could hear the cracks and aches of the tree as the troll used its arm and the tree to turn. She ran away from the twins, hoping to get into a denser part of the woods, as she heard a fireball sail through the sky.

“AAAGH!” The troll cried out. Its voice reverberated through her bones and hurt her ears. She glanced back to see the troll gaining on her, its hair on fire now. She managed to direct it away from both the twins and the other troll, hoping that Jasmine and the other woman could kill that one. The trees grew denser as the troll began to struggle to keep up.

“Huueemann!” it cried out, Claire turned to face it. Her fear took over as it pushed aside trees. It dwarfed her and its menacing hands looked like it could crush her in an instant. She gripped her shield, waiting for the troll to approach. She was surrounded by trees and obstacles for the troll. She could use them to keep it distracted while Elsie hit it with her magic.

Right as it got within 25 feet of Claire, it was suddenly struck by a lightning bolt. The forest was illuminated for a brief moment as the troll was electrocuted. The stunned creature fell on its butt, shaking the ground as it did.

“Tiny hueman.” Claire’s blood ran cold when she heard that. It looked in a direction away from Claire as it recovered. It got up to charge at Elsie’s position. Claire moved before she really thought about it, her feet pushing her forward as she charged the troll. She had an overwhelming urge to protect Elsie that she didn’t even think about it. The troll turned to face her, a jagged smile on its face and time seemed to slow down. She watched as its hand moved to hit her as she was swatted. 

She felt the force of its hand crash into her shield as the wood shattered. Her mind blanked as the pain took over. She was flung into a nearby tree, her back slamming into it. She lay limp at the feet of the tree as she tried to comprehend the world. Her vision blurred and ears rang as pain took over, her body wanted to run, but she couldn’t.

She slowly gained her vision and hearing back as she heard the thumping footsteps of the troll. It laughed in that vaguely human manner, sending shivers down her spine. She could feel pain emanating from her left arm, where her shield was, but she knew not to look at it. It would cause her to puke or panic further. Her sword was nowhere to be seen, but the satchel was still attached to her belt.

She latched onto that. She still had the firebombs hopefully. She checked the satchel, recoiling as her finger was cut. She moved and dumped the vials onto the ground. She was able to find two vials that were unbroken. She grasped them in her hand as she staggered to her feet. 

“Hehehe. Stuepid Hueman.” The troll chuckled, causing Claire’s body to tense. It was mocking her as it slowly approached. She felt pain on her back as well, but ignored it. She’d deal with it later. Survival mattered now. She waited as the troll approached, gripping the vials. It stepped forward as Elsie’s firewall appeared on its foot.

It howled in pain for just a moment, before recovering. It picked up a big sized rock and threw it in Elsie’s direction. It sailed through the sky and smashed into a nearby tree. Claire heard Elsie yelp, hoping to her Goddess she was okay.

Her anger began to rise now. This troll was not only mocking her, but attacking her lover. It turned back to her with that jagged, vaguely human grin before it recoiled. Claire was glowing in Ana’s radiant yellow as her pain started to numb. She still didn’t risk looking at her left arm, instead testing to see if she could move her fingers. She nearly fainted as her pain flared. Her eyes blurred so she gave up on the arm for now.

One arm down, limited mobility and only two fire potions. She was screwed unless Jasmine or Elsie could do something. The troll approached too fast for Claire to be fully healed or check her remaining health. She flung herself to the right, ignoring the sickening pain she felt as the troll lunged for her. She rolled the best she could, but the pain nearly caused her to pass out. She let out a wail as she rolled onto her left arm. She got to her feet the best she could right as the troll turned to grab at her again. She was just out of reach thankfully.

An arrow hit its eye as it recoiled back. Claire felt relief at seeing the arrow. It slammed its hand to its face and recoiled back with another deafening wail. Before it could recover, a fireball smashed into its other eye. Claire backed up the best she could as Jasmine’s arms wrapped around her. “Goddess Claire… Get back and let Ana heal you.” Jasmine said to her, she could hear the fear in her voice. 

She nodded and retreated behind a tree. Her hand was still gripping the vials as Jasmine took over for her. She watched as Jasmine disappeared in the darkness before the troll recoiled. It tried to swat at Jasmine, but she was nowhere to be seen. It looked like the troll was swatting at nothing as wounds started appearing. Claire tried her best to find Jasmine, but the assassin was either too quick or too stealthy for her.

Its wounds however, didn’t stay open. They quickly closed moments after Jasmine cut its skin. The only ones that remained was the one that had the axe still lodged into it and Elsie’s fireballs. Whatever that axe was made of or coated in, caused the wound to stay open. She focused on it as Jasmine continued to fight. She slowly felt the pain ease as her left fingers began to move. Her breathing felt normal and she felt better. She checked her sheet to see her health at: 11/21

She froze as she thought about how close she was to dying. Nearly half her health was gone after Ana had been healing her. She took a deep breath to calm herself. Now wasn’t the time to think about that, Jasmine would need help. Her eyes refocused back on the axe as the troll began to get frustrated. It swung its arms wildly as a mix of fire and lighting struck it. Its wounds from Elsie were healing up. Claire would have laughed at the display had the situation not been so dire.

She got to her feet, ready to get back into the fight as Jasmine appeared next to her. She whispered in her ear for a moment, “Get that axe.” before disappearing. Claire nodded as she took a moment to check her mobility. Her left arm could move and grip, but she still didn’t dare to look at it. Her back felt better, enough for her to bend over. She got ready and placed the vials back in her satchel as she waited for Jasmine.

Jasmine was keeping the troll distracted from Claire. Striking at its joints and pressure points to deal as much damage as possible. She was avoiding the tendon she and Claire were going to strike, wanting to keep that as a surprise for the thing. She had to admit, this troll was intelligent as it was able to bait Claire in. 

Claire was ready now as Jasmine made her move. She struck behind the troll’s knees, causing it to fall. It landed before Claire as she gripped the axe. She used all her strength to pull as the troll tried to recover. She pulled it free in time to dodge the beast’s hand. She rolled backwards before going for her satchel. She threw a vial of fire at the troll’s feet to ward it away from her. The beast screamed as it avoided the fire.

It felt heavy in her hands and required both of them to function, but Claire was ready. She trained with more than just a sword and shield. Though it wasn’t her favorite style, Jasmine had her train in two-handed weapons. She faced the troll, axe at the ready, as Jasmine struck at the tendon connecting to its heel. It was mid stride too. The troll’s eyes widened as it fell backwards, its balance completely cut off as Claire charged.

She brought the axe down on the troll’s shoulder, intending to immobilize the limb. She did so two more times for good measure before retreating. She glanced back to see the mangled shoulder of the troll. 

Thankfully, the axe wounds weren’t recovering as its right arm lay limp at its side.

Chapter Text

Claire readied the axe as she circled the troll. Their eyes in a stare down as Jasmine waited to strike. Claire glanced at the shoulder she attacked, its wounds still not healing from the axe. She was thankful that the stranger thought ahead.

Claire looked for Jasmine before she smiled, she had a good idea. She’d bait the troll like it did to her. She raised the axe and ran towards the troll. As she expected, the troll looked around for Jasmine. It flailed its arm before covering its heel and bending onto one knee. Claire ran past the troll before turning to laugh at the creature.

This got the proper response as it screamed at Claire’s taunt. Focusing solely on the girl as Claire backed up. That smile still on her face as the troll attempted to lunge towards her. Jasmine, like the professional she was, capitalized on it by slicing at the troll’s knees. Cutting off the power of the lunge as the troll landed on its face. Claire was immediately on the troll’s other shoulder as she hacked into it. The troll screamed bloody murder as she did.

She backed up, unable to get the axe out as the troll forced itself onto its feet. She had to admit, it was resilient. She gave one more hearty laugh as the troll’s face contorted in anger. It opened its mouth to scream or say something, but Elsie nailed it with a fireball. The creature’s mouth was encased in flame as Elsie’s magic burned it.

“Nice shot!” Claire shouted as she found her sword. She grasped it and ran towards the troll as it danced in a panic to put out the fire. She feinted an attack again before rolling to dodge the creature’s kick. She immediately threw the last of the potions at its feet, setting its skin on fire as Jasmine stabbed its eye. 

Claire looked at the state of the creature as its wounds were healing slower and its veins looked to be darker. Jasmine’s poison was taking its toll on the beast. Its bloodshot eye followed Claire as she moved, unable to keep up with the paladin’s movements now. She gave it another smile before she stabbed it in the knee. 

It wailed before it was struck by lightning. Its movements were slowed and its voice weakening. The four were making progress on the creature and Claire could only hope the stranger was taking care of the other one. She left her sword in the creature’s knee as she grabbed onto the axe. She pushed off of the creature, freeing the axe as she rolled away.

The troll was on its knees, the fight in its eyes leaving as it fell forward. Its head slammed into the ground as Claire rushed at it. She let out a warcry as she brought the axe down on its neck. She hacked and hacked at the troll as her anger was released at the creature. For aiming at Elsie, for taunting her, for nearly killing her. She let her anger out as she hacked at the creature’s neck.

She was pulled out of it by Jasmine as she stopped Claire’s arm. She looked tired, but she had a smile. “Claire… it’s dead.”

Claire let out a sigh as she set the axe down. She leaned on Jasmine for a moment as she recovered her breath. She looked at the creature and nearly puked. She had nearly hacked the troll’s neck in two, its blood and flesh splattered around her. She shuddered as she retrieved her sword from the troll’s knee.

“We should check on that woman.” Claire said, pulling her sword out and sheathing it. “We need to return her axe.”

Jasmine nodded as the two ran back to the cave. What they found there shocked them. The woman was not only victorious over the troll, but did so barehanded. Claire could feel her stomach roll at the sight. The troll’s face was smashed in as the woman was still pummeling it. Her punches caused the ground to rumble.

“Hey! It’s dead!” Claire shouted to her. Her eyes locked on Claire, those glowing red eyes filled with hate. Claire froze at the sight as she felt that primal fear again, before the woman jumped off the troll. She moved towards the two as Jasmine readied herself.

“Axe.” The woman said, holding out her hand. Claire was pulled out of her shock and nodded. She approached her cautiously as the clouds parted. The moon’s light illuminated the woman, giving Claire a better look at her. She had wolf and bear pelts as clothes, no armor to be seen, and white hair. Her eyes wandered the muscular body, noticing scars and her tanned skin as she did. Claire would be reacting much differently in any other scenario. This woman was hot.

“Here. Thank you for helping us.” She said, handing the axe over. The woman grunted before turning away from Claire. Claire watched as she walked away from them and away from the troll’s corpse. She walked back into the forest in the opposite direction of the other troll’s corpse. Claire was confused as she watched her disappear into the darkness.

“What the fuck?” Elsie asked as they approached the two. Her eyes widened as she saw the troll’s corpse. “Did that woman do this?”

Claire nodded as she went over to the corpse. She didn’t want to risk anything so she stabbed its neck. It didn’t react, proving it was dead. She looked back to the other three as Jasmine shrugged.

“She looked like she was from up north. There’s tribes of women who dress like and look like her.” Jasmine said, as she approached Claire. She opened her arms to hug her before whispering to her. “I’m so glad you’re safe. You looked so beaten up and I feared you died for a moment.”

Claire’s shoulders eased as she hugged Jasmine back. “Yeah… don’t even tell me what my arm looked like. I don’t even want to imagine it.” She joked back. “Let's forget about that stranger and go to bed. I’m tired.”

Jasmine nodded as the twins joined the hug. “We’ll get the corpses tomorrow. Lily will have food for us.” She said as they broke up.

“O-okay. But that woman… she just ran into the woods. Is she going to be okay?” Ana asked as they parted.

“Look what she did to that troll Ana.” Elsie said, grabbing her sister’s hand. “She can handle herself.”

The four walked the hour long trek back to their carriage, tired and out of mana to find Lily. She had a fire going and was roasting some of the meat the farm owner gave them. She was smiling to herself as she cooked and prepped the meat. 

“Fuuuck that smells incredible.” Claire said as her stomach rumbled. Her mouth watered as her knees gave out. She fell to her knees and was caught by Jasmine.

“Surprised you made it this far.” Jasmine said in her ear as the twins sat besides her. “We’ll take care of you now.”

“Not that way… too tired but we’ll feed you.” Elsie said with a sly smile. She rested her head on Claire’s shoulder as Ana did the same. Jasmine settled behind her before Claire leaned back. She took the twins with her as they fell onto Jasmine’s lap.

“Y-yeah… I need to do more cardio.” Ana said, her breath still labored.

“I offered to train you.” Claire said as she wrapped her arms around them. Her eyelids fluttered as they felt heavy. “But tomorrow. We’ll start tomorrow.” She whispered.

Claire fell asleep in Jasmine’s lap as the three watched over her. Jasmine finally relaxed her shoulders as she recalled the state Claire was in. She confirmed with Ana how close she was to death after being struck. She had 3 health points left after that attack hit her. Her arm bent in ways it shouldn’t have and even made Jasmine queasy to remember.

“Goddess… She acts like she didn’t almost just die.” Elsie said as she traced Claire’s cheek. “I felt dread when she didn’t move at first…”

Ana nodded, “I panicked when I saw her health. I-I couldn’t even use my ward. I was s-so panicked and focused on her health.” She said, laying her head on Claire’s chest. Her heartbeat soothed Ana.

“It’s okay Ana. You did fantastically despite that.” Elsie said she knew how her sister felt. The burden of a healer was heavy and she could see Ana start to shake.

“True. You all did.” Jasmine said, staring down at the sleeping paladin. “I’m equally mad and thankful to that stranger. She ruined our plan but also took care of a troll by herself. Her axe too… It seemed different. It was able to cut off the troll’s healing.”

“Was it enchanted?” Lily asked, with plates of food in her hand. She handed the food to Jasmine as the twins moved. Their hunger took over.

“Could have been… She was from the north. Had white hair and pelt clothing. I don’t know how the tribes up there would manage that.” Jasmine said, eyeing the food. She let the twins take from the plate first before digging in. Lily had skewered the meat on sticks and cooked them over the fire. The meat practically fell apart in her mouth as she ate.

“Interesting… I’ll ask the townspeople tomorrow about it. Maybe they know something about her?” Lily asked. Jasmine just shrugged as she hovered the meat over Claire’s face. She stirred in her sleep at the smell of food. Jasmine giggled as Claire sleepily ate from the skewer. She’s glad Claire survived. She wouldn’t know what to do with herself if she lost her.

The party ate in silence as they thought over the last couple of hours. The strange woman who appeared, the near death of their lover and the troll fight. Every one of them had something to think about as they sat around the fire. Finally, after eating their fill, they lifted their sleeping lover into the carriage and joined her in slumber.

Claire: 

Level: 6

HP: 18/23

Mana: 11/11

Exp: 06

Strength: 10         Magic: 1

Dexterity: 9   Resistance: 12

Constitution: 7   Wisdom: 8

Charisma: 7         Divinity: 9

Defense: 14

New Skills: 

Lesser Taunt: Distract your enemies with a shout. Enemies with less than or equal wisdom or resistance will redirect their attacks to you. Cooldown 150s.

Bestower’s Love: Lovers in your aura increase your strength: Increases the area of your aura and increases your strength and defense based on the amount of Bestowed Lover’s within your aura. (1 = +1, 2 = +2, 3 = +3, 4 = +5)

Elsie: 

Level: 6

HP: 18/13

Mana: 05/23

Exp: 10

Strength: 2            Magic: 14

Dexterity: 3   Resistance: 11

Constitution: 5   Wisdom: 9

Charisma: 11      Divinity: 3

Defense: 9

New Skills: 

Firebolt: Upgraded form of fireball. Increased the damage of your fireball and its speed.  Damage done is based off your magic stat.Cooldown 5s

Bestowed Twin’s Telepathy: Through your love, you communicate with your sister. Communicate with your twin through telepathy. Passive

Lightning Trap: Set a deadly trap of lightning. Leave a rune that explodes on contact with anybody not a part of your party. Damage done based on magic and cooldown 200s

Anastasia:

Level: 6

HP: 18/16

Mana: 00/20

Exp: 10

Strength: 2            Magic: 5

Dexterity: 3   Resistance: 14

Constitution: 5  Wisdom: 9

Charisma: 5      Divinity: 14

Defense: 13

New Skills: 

Weak Healing Totem: Create a totem of healing light. Totem heals allies in its area periodically. Health of the totem is ⅓ your resistance stat, pulse is every 5 seconds. Cooldown 200s

Bestowed Twin’s Telepathy: Through your love, you communicate with your sister. Communicate with your twin through telepathy. Passive

Resistance Buff: Buff an ally’s highest defensive stat. Apply a buff to an ally that increases their defense or resistance. Strength increases with divine stat and lasts for 120s. Cooldown 500s

Jasmine: 

Level: 16

HP: 28/23

Mana: 03/16

Exp: 01

Strength: 14           Magic: 1

Dexterity: 21   Resistance: 10

Constitution: 6     Wisdom: 7

Charisma: 12        Divinity: 0

Defense: 14

New Skill: 

Bestowed Vengeful Lover: Retaliate against those who attack your lover. Striking a foe with this skill triples if the target attacked your lover or a bestowed lover. Damage done based on strength. Cooldown 30s

Chapter Text

Claire woke up like a dead woman. Her eyes were heavy, body sore and her feet hurting. She could barely move as she lay in their carriage. She wanted to get up and get moving to ease her soreness, but her lovers were still asleep on top of her. Elsie and Ana had their heads on her chest and she dare not wake them. Nevermind the fact she didn’t have much strength right now.

She lay in their warm embrace, waiting for the two to stir when Jasmine appeared above her. She had a warm smile as she leaned in to kiss Claire’s forehead. She held it for a moment before parting. Claire could feel her skin tingle even after she parted and her face reddened.

Jasmine giggled and whispered, ”Your face matches your hair.” Which only got her to blush more. Lily’s arms appeared behind Jasmine as she wrapped them around her chest. Her head peaked over Jasmine’s shoulder as the two looked at Claire.

“Feeling tired? Like dead tired?” Lily asked as she scanned Claire’s body.

Claire gave her a meek nod. “Like I can’t even lift Ana tired.”

“Here drink this, it’ll help with the fatigue.” Lily said, holding a vial up for Claire. She nodded and let Lily pour the potion in her mouth. It had a bitter taste, but it warmed her appendages and made her fingers tingle.

“I bet… Ever heard of healing fatigue?” She asked. Claire nodded as she thought about it. She shouldn’t have hit that threshold last night as it’s usually gained over a prolonged period of time. Then she remembered her state and put together what happened. “Seems poor Ana panicked so badly she overhealed you…”

They looked to Ana as she slept soundly on her paladin’s chest. She seemed so peaceful right now. They watched her rise and fall with Claire’s breathing for a moment. Claire steeled herself before asking, “How close was I?” 

The two hesitated before Jasmine sighed. “Three. Three points is all you had left. Thank the Goddess for your shield…” She caressed Claire’s cheek as she spoke. Claire could see the worry in her face as she did.

“Fuck… it baited me in…” She said her memory of the fight was hazy, but she remembered its smile. It laughed at her after she fell for it. It was so obvious in hindsight that her anger began to flair again. It’s laugh still echoed in her mind as she tensed up.

“We’ll address that later… just for now, let’s rest.” Jasmine said, her finger tracing Claire’s chin. Claire moved with her touch, craving it as she lifted her finger. It felt nice as her rhythmic movements slowly lulled her out of her anger.

“Okay.” She whispered, her mind focused on Jasmine’s touch. She let herself be distracted by Jasmine’s finger as her eyes began to feel heavier. She let her body rest as she focused on her movements. She fell back asleep without the burden of her thoughts.

“Goddess… Thank you for protecting her.” Jasmine said as tears welled up in her eyes. She quickly wiped them away as Lily tightened her grip around her. 

“Shhh, it’s okay. She’s safe now.” Lily whispered in her ear. “She’s sound asleep right in front of you.”

Jasmine nodded as she got her tears under control. She wiped away the tears with her sleeve as Lily whispered in her ear. Her voice cracked as she spoke again. ”I know… it was just so bad. I could see her bone… Her back looked crooked. I could barely think…” 

“I can only imagine…” Lily whispered as she shifted Jasmine to face her. She helped Jasmine clean her tears up before their eyes met. “I wish I could have helped more.”

Jasmine shook her head, “It’s not that simple… we had bad intel from the beginning. The trolls were much older than we were told AND there were two. We should have left when we could…”

Lily hugged her friend. She was blaming herself for the mess of a fight. She was doing her best to keep her calm. “None of that was your fault. You had outside factors that stacked against you… like that northern woman, you could have escaped if she didn’t show up.”

Jasmine just nodded into her shoulder. She knew what Lily was getting at. She did the best she could given the circumstances. She just wished she didn’t waste so much time helping that woman. Had she shown up faster, she could have saved Claire from that hit. 

Lily pulled her out of that train of thought. She caressed her face and moved it to face her. She took a moment to look into her grey eyes before she leaned in to kiss her. She held her kiss until Jasmine seemingly stopped resisting. She parted from it, breathless, and whispered. “You did all that you could.”

Jasmine wanted to say something to her, anything. How she could have done more, should have done more. But she had no fight left in her. She just nodded and leaned in to hug Lily. She felt the warmth of her friend as she calmed down, she’d think about it more when she was emotionally stable.

“Okay… I just couldn’t stand the thought… I’ll do better next time.” Jasmine got out between her silent sobs. Lily was patting her head as she cried into her arm. It was so different to Jasmine in the past. She wouldn’t be caught dead crying, but now, she felt comfortable to cry. It warmed Lily’s heart to know that.

“We’ll figure everything out later… just let it out.” She whispered into the assassin’s ear. She soothed her the same way she soothed Ana last night. The twins were almost inconsolable and they both took one to calm down. Ana was shaking so much in Lily’s embrace, she was afraid she was having a seizure or something.

It took them awhile, but they had gotten the twins to sleep. They insisted on sleeping next to Claire like they are now. Lily could only imagine how frightened they were and how bad Claire’s injury truly was. From the descriptions she’s gotten, it must have been quite severe. She’d have to keep an eye on her recovery.

She was pulled out of her own thoughts  with Jasmine pulling away. She looked into Lily’s eyes again before saying, ”I’m so glad you joined us… Having you here takes so much off of me.”

Lily gave her a smile, she knew Jasmine regretted bringing her. It was more in line with the Jasmine she was familiar with. The old Jasmine would never bring along a party member needlessly, only those that would be fighting. It was nice to see this change in her. 

“Thank you. I’m so glad I joined too.” Lily said, she paused for a moment and continued. “Getting to know Claire and Ana has been so much fun. Elsie’s been a bit shy around me, but I think I’m making progress.”

Jasmine giggled and wiped her eyes. “She’s not shy, just too busy staring at your breasts.” She said with a laugh. Lily joined in. Ana already told her.

“True, haha… I don’t think she could tell you what color my eyes are.” Lily said.

“Probably… Her mind is so one-track. It’s been so fucking annoying, yet… I’ve recently started enjoying that part. She’s so passionate about what she likes… She’s grown on me.” Jasmine said. 

“I’ve noticed. The Jaz I knew would have hated a party member like Elsie. She would have trained that part of her personality out of her…” Lily said, reminiscing on the rants Jasmine sent in letters. She still had them back home, it’d be nice to compare her words to the Jasmine before her.

“True… but Claire loves her to bits. I could never…” Jasmine said. She smiled as she looked at the three. She wouldn’t lie, at first she dreaded Elsie’s personality. She wanted any other mage or backline, but Ana was such a quick learner. “Ana is a bit tougher for me… she’s so shy and closed off. I’m honestly jealous she warmed up to you so fast.”

“Mmm, she was curious about Alchemy. She had even asked about it before all this. Maybe you could join one of our lessons, she’d enjoy a reward from you…” She let it hang in the air for a moment. Jasmine slowly pieced it together as a smile crossed her face.

“Not now Lily… far too tired for any of that.” She whimpered. 

“Aww, I thought that’d work on you. Ana loves when I imitate her sister’s tone and teasings.” Lily said. She gave Jasmine another hug.

“Makes sense… those sisters love each other too much.” Jasmine whispered.

“I don’t know… it’s very cute how much Ana adores Elsie.” Lily whispered back. She nuzzled her cheek against Jasmine’s. She was so full of energy and love that she needed release. “Hot is probably better than cute…”

“Stop… I said I was tired… please.” Jasmine begged in her ear. Lily bit her lip before nodding. It was for too much fun mimicking Elsie.

“Fine… Let’s follow their lead…” Lily said motioning to their sleeping party members. Jasmine silently nodded as Lily dragged her to their own little corner. Lily hummed a tune to Jasmine as she held her. Jasmine’s own fatigue from last night slowly took over as she lay her head in Lily’s lap. She listened to Lily’s melody as her eyes slowly closed before she fell asleep.

Lily was left alone as the only one awake. She was humming a tune from her mother as she caressed Jasmine’s face. She had kept her feelings in check for a while, not wanting to overwhelm her friend earlier. She whispered into Jasmine’s ear those three words. “I love you.”

It felt nice to get off her chest as she wasn’t able to before. They were so caught up in Claire’s love, she neglected to tell Jasmine and Ana how she felt. She might have said so in the throes of love, but she couldn’t remember. She still needed to get closer with Elsie too. Maybe spoil the little mage with her breasts like Ana told her too.

She giggled to herself as she thought about it. Jasmine stirred and Lily panicked. She wanted her to rest so she started humming again. Jasmine stirred for a while more, seemingly having a bad dream. Lily did her best to calm the stirring woman with her touch and melody. It took awhile, but Jasmine calmed down eventually. Lily was left alone for quite some time as her party slept.

Chapter Text

Ana awoke from her slumber in sync with her sister, their eyes red from tears. The two looked to each other and then their paladin. She was soundly asleep before she heard her sister.

‘Thank the Goddess’ Elsie said, or Ana thought she said. It felt off to her for some reason. Her mouth didn’t move and it felt like it was the voice in her head saying it, but with Elsie’s voice. 

‘What the…?’ She thought to herself. Elsie perked up as she looked over to Ana.

“Was that you?” Elsie said to her. This time her mouth moved.

“Yeah… It felt like you were in my mind.” Ana said a bit flustered. She had felt a pull for a long while when her sister’s emotions were off. But this was different.

‘Goddess… Can you hear this Ana?’ Elsie asked, this time her mouth didn’t move. It was messing with Ana’s mind to see. She nodded and Elsie gave her that sly smile. ‘Right! I checked my stat sheet right before I slept. Was so focused on the other skills that I didn’t remember this one.’

Ana pulled her own up and found the Bestowed Twin’s Telepathy skill. Her breath caught as she thought of the possibilities. Not only could they communicate better in combat, but they could speak from long distances. They’d have to experiment to see how far this could go. ‘Fuck me Ana.’ Ana’s thoughts were abruptly cut off.

She looked at Elsie, her sly smile on her face as she continued. ‘Thank you Goddess… a more intimate way of talking…’ she said to Ana. She bit her lip as she closed the distance.

“Fuck.” She yelped aloud as her body gave out as she tried to close the gap. She fell on their sleeping lover as she failed the sexual gesture. ‘If I wasn’t so tired right now, I’d let you rail me on top of Claire.’

Ana squirmed as she heard Elsie’s teasing. She feared this from the moment she read the skill, she just hoped Elsie would be more serious. She wanted to take this skill seriously but Elsie was just going to use it to tease her more. She took a deep breath before she readjusted herself.

‘Elsie, this is such a serious skill… c-can we not?’ She said, getting off of Claire. She backed up as Elsie crawled to follow her. She wanted to start on their day even though she was sore. ‘Also, we should make some food for them.’

‘No… I want you here and now.’ Elsie said, slowly creeping towards her. She pounced on Ana as they fell to the side of the carriage. They made a thumping noise that awoke the other three. Ana was panicking as Elsie assaulted her with kisses all over. Her face, lips, neck and chest were all kissed by her sister.

‘Stop Elsie… you’ll wake them up.’ Ana begged internally. She wanted to be with Claire right now. She wanted to make sure she was okay. She was so beat up last night. But Elsie felt so good right now. She could stop worrying for a moment and enjoy her sister.

‘Let them. If anything will get them going today, it’ll be us fucking.’ She said, her eyes filled with lust. ‘You really think Jasmine would miss an opportunity to clean your cum from my pussy? Or Claire would miss watching us?’

She wanted to resist her sister’s advances but she couldn’t. Elsie was overpowering and pinning her down. Her own lust slowly took over as she began to buck her hips against Elsie. Elsie grinded her length against Ana’s as the sisters’ lips met. Their tongues wrestled as Elsie flooded Ana’s mind with ‘I love you’ and ‘put a baby in me.’

“Fucking Elsie…” They heard but ignored. They were so focused on their own pleasure that they didn’t notice the figure creeping up on them. Elsie was pulled off Ana by a cranky Jasmine. “Couldn’t even let us sleep in?”

Elsie’s sly smile was plastered over her face. “Nope! Wanted Ana too badly.” She said in that annoying tone.

“Fuck me… Can we at least eat first?” Jasmine asked as the other two stirred behind her. Elsie shook her head as she spoke to Ana.

‘Once she lets go, be ready for me.’ Elsie said. Ana followed her command and pulled her dress up. She shimmied her panties off as she met Jasmine’s eyes. Jasmine sighed and let go of Elsie.

“Fine… you two are in charge of food once you two are done..” She said before moving back to Claire and Lily. They cuddled up to their cranky lover as they eagerly watched the sister’s display.

‘Finally’ Elsie said to Ana. She crawled up to her sister’s throbbing cock. She rubbed her cheek on it before moving on. She met Ana in a kiss as she moved her panties to the side. ‘Let’s put on a show.’

She let out a moan as she eased her sister’s length inside her. She wanted so badly to stop taking those stupid potions. But she knew they had a mission to accomplish and she had to be serious. Some of the time at least. Not now though. She stopped using their telepathy as she whispered in Ana’s ear. “Can’t wait to have your babies.” She cooed in her ear.

She felt her sister throb inside her as she moved up and down. She bounced on Ana’s lap as her sister’s face contorted in pleasure. Her soft moans could barely be heard over their slapping flesh. She could feel her sister fill her as her womb craved her sister’s cum. She kissed Ana’s neck as she slammed her hips down.

Ana was whimpering and bucking her hips. Elsie’s talks of baby making and her sister’s pussy were too much for the poor healer. She could feel that primal need to fill her with her love as she let Elsie ride her. She wanted it just as badly as she wanted to be inside Elsie. 

She let out a whimper as Elsie bit her neck. Elsie found a weakness in her sister and decided to attack it. She bit down hard, giving her sister the pain she enjoys so much. Her moans flooded her ears as she kept bouncing. Ana was thrashing beneath her as she slammed her hips down.

Ana’s cock was too much for her. She felt her body lose control as she shuddered. Pleasure hit her like a tidal wave as she pressed her hips down. Ana let out another moan as she released her incestuous cum into her sister’s warm insides. Pleasure melted her mind as she dreamed of impregnating her. 

Elsie felt her sister fill her as her lovers closed in around her. Claire and Lily supported her through her own orgasm. They gently whispered to her as she, too, dreamed of Ana’s baby growing inside her. She shot her own baby batter into her dress as it stained the blue fabric. Her moans were only silenced when she’d kiss Ana’s skin. She lay on top of her, quivering, while Claire and Lily held her in place.

Jasmine watched as Claire and Lily pulled the shaking twin off her sister. Their love dripped down Elsie’s thigh as Jasmine licked her lips. Her chest burned for it. She needed it more than anything right now. She crawled towards Ana, who was recovering slightly. Jasmine didn’t even hesitate, she licked the girl’s softening cock, tasting the sisters as she did. She cleaned the bumbling girl as she tried to stop Jasmine.

Elsie came back around. She felt so empty without her sister’s cock inside her. She could feel the warmth of her sister inside her and as it leaked down her thigh. She reached out her hand to her as she saw Jasmine by her cock. Those hungry eyes turned to her as her lovers set her down.

She felt fear for a brief moment as Jasmine crawled towards her. She couldn’t defend herself right now and she felt like prey. It passed as Jasmine crawled in between her legs. Those lustful eyes staring past her stained dress as she moved it to the side. She felt the tickling sensation of her tongue hit her skin as she squirmed. She pressed her thighs together, hoping to ward her off.

Jasmine wasn’t going to stop though. The mix of the twins’ love juice was far too appetizing for the assassin. She pressed forward and made her way to Elsie’s leaking pussy. Her tongue hungrily explored her folds as Elsie’s thighs pressed against her head. She reveled in how she’d squirm with each of her movements. She’d finally found a way to get her under control.

Jasmine pulled the ruined panties off of Elsie to reveal her stained cock. She gave the twin a lustful glance as she licked her flaccid cock. She even teased the girl with her fingers, giving her clit a circular rub as she cleaned. Elsie’s moans were deafening as Jasmine did this. She kept trying to pull away or buck her hips, but Jasmine held her down. She rubbed her cheek against her hardened cock before saying. “You woke us up… now you gotta pay up.”

She swallowed the girl’s tip immediately after. Her fingers moving on to the girl’s entrance. She pushed into the girl’s pussy as she took more and more of her cock. Elsie whimpered as she was still so sensitive. ‘Ana… help me… she’s too much’ She said, looking over to Ana.

‘C-can’t… Claire’s cock… tastes sooo good’ Ana said back. Claire had her mouth occupied with her cock as Lily lay between her thighs. The twins were held down by their lovers as they paid them back for waking them. Claire was the much gentler of the three as she lightly thrusted into Ana’s mouth. Her body was still too tired or sore to do any more. Lily was teasing her feminine sex, enjoying how it felt to have Ana’s cock and balls rest on her face.

Jasmine was a whole different beast. She sucked Elsie’s cock like she was starving. Elsie’s mind was taken over as Jasmine’s mouth felt so tight and warm. Jasmine bobbed up and down her length as she made Elsie squeal. Her dexterous fingers pleasured her feminine sex as she sucked Elsie dry.

Elsie lost count how many times she did end up cumming in Jasmine’s mouth. Ana and the others had stopped after Claire filled Ana’s stomach with her cum. She heard Ana cry out as her mouth was flooded. Elsie wished she could share in it, but Jasmine held her down.

They moved to help Elsie through her trying time. Claire and Lily held her hands  as Jasmine kept going. If it didn’t feel incredible, she would have thought it was torture. She looked to her twin, who was leaning over her. She leaned down and kissed Elsie, surprising her with Claire’s taste. Their tongues fought for it as Elsie moaned into her sister’s mouth.

Ana parted from her, a string of cum connecting them before speaking internally. ‘Goddess… thank you for this ability… Elsie’s thoughts are so lewd.’ Her eyes were hazed with lust as they watched Elsie fall apart.

Chapter Text

Despite her own fatigue, Jasmine exited the carriage with a stuffed belly and stained lips. It was late afternoon when she left the carriage and she was still incredibly cranky. She found a mirror and inspected her appearance, she looked too disheveled and dried cum stained her face. She grumbled to herself as she washed away any evidence of their activities.

After a quick inspection again, she set out to find people to help with the trolls’ corpses. The villagers themselves were shocked to hear that they had defeated two trolls instead of just one. They were even more shocked to discover that the trolls were in their prime age, not the younger age that was reported.

Jasmine started growing a headache quickly into their hike towards the cave as the villagers buzzed around her. They brought along a carriage for the carcusses and were talking amongst themselves. They were singing praises of the Scarlet Seraphs for defeating such a tremendous threat. She should be happy that the villagers would spread their name, but she was still pissed for the shitty information.

She was very close to just blowing up at them as they hounded her for details of the fight. She managed to keep herself together though, focusing on Elsie’s taste to calm her down. It was the only thing keeping her calm. How she had Elsie under her control for almost two hours. She made sure to suck every bit of lust and love out of Elsie so she could have some peace.

She had a sly smile as she thought about that. She hoped when she returned, Elsie would be far less excitable, at least for today. The caravan of villagers stopped as they saw the wild woman’s carnage. They gasped as they saw the state of the smaller troll.

“What in the name of Bennos…” The farm owner said. Jasmine looked to see the villagers gawking at the troll’s corpse. The aftermath of that northerner’s rampage. Jasmine took a moment, debating about telling the truth before inspiration struck her. This was perfect. If she said Claire did it, then she could spread their name and their goddess. 

“Oh… yeah. My Paladin did that.” She said, casually as she could. Every woman there turned in shock to Jasmine. She covered her smile as she put together a lie. “The redhead that was driving, she was chosen by a goddess… Gave her strength to kill that thing after she was hurt.”

“Wait really?” The farm owner looked the most shocked. She seemed so nice and caring that she couldn’t imagine Claire doing it. Jasmine just casually nodded.

“Yeah… You should see what she did to the other one. Nearly took its head off.” The villagers sat stunned as Jasmine congratulated herself. Her quick thinking would allow them to spread their name quicker. Jasmine held back a laugh as she continued. “Her name is Claire. Wish I could tell you her goddess’s name, but so far, she’s nameless.”

Adding a bit of the truth goes a long way when lying. Jasmine looked at the shocked faces surrounding her as they processed what she said. A new goddess was unheard of as the villagers mumbled. Jasmine pressed the advantage of her plan. “Her goddess sent us out on a holy mission. One that seeks to free our men from the control of nobles.”

She could see how some of the older women reacted. She suspected they had sons that were taken like Ryley. Disgruntled people who were wronged by the system or pushed down. It was the perfect environment to spread rumors. She’d have to thank her old party for teaching her this. They were adept at spreading gossip and lies like wildfire.

She forced back the bad thoughts of them as she continued further. “We all would have died had the Goddess not helped… I’ll show you when we get to the other one.” She headed towards the other troll as they followed. She planned to use Claire’s injury in her stretching of the truth. They made their way to the other troll as they collectively gagged. Its neck barely hung on to its head as it reminded Jasmine of her past.

She hesitated for a brief moment as she thought about it, before collecting herself. “See… she was slammed into that tree over there and knocked unconscious. Woke up with the rage of her goddess and did this. She left her blade here to pursue the other one.”

She could hear the murmurs and whispers come from the group as they took in the sight. They hesitated for a moment before exploring the scene. Wrecked trees, blood everywhere, scorch marks all added to Jasmine’s tale. They checked the state of the troll’s hacked neck, and a few nearly threw up. She left the main group to figure it out for themselves as she explored the cave.

She covered her nose to block out the smell. She wanted to explore and look for anything of note the trolls collected. Some were known to hoard shiny objects or weaponry. She made her way past where she first encountered the two and to their little alcoves. She dug through looking for anything of note. She found several gemstones, gold coins and such, but nothing of true note.

She dug through rusted armor and weapons, looking for anything usable for her party. She wanted something to bring back that might lift her spirits. Claire seemed so out of it before she left that it scared her. She usually never just goes once, she needs more to satisfy herself. Jasmine lost herself in thoughts as she sifted through a pile of junk.

She was about to give up, when she noticed a shimmer with her night vision. Something on the ground caught her eye. She knelt down beside it and brushed away the dirt, it looked metallic. She used her hands and a spare dagger to dig deep enough for her to get a grip. She clawed and stabbed at the side, making room for her hands to lift it.

She lifted the thing with all her might as light surrounded her. Her eyes burned as she turned her night vision off, hoping to not blind herself. With all her might, she pulled at the object before the dirt gave out. She nearly jumped from the force she exerted as it flew across the cave and hit a rock. A clang echoed through the cave as she focused on it.

The light slowly died down as Jasmine adjusted, her head pounding from her headache. She approached the object to find a shield radiating white light. It was a kite style shield that despite the dirt and mud, looked quite clean. No scratch marks, rust or any signs of wear. She picked it up, straining against its weight.

“Perfect… I gotta get back to Claire.” Jasmine smiled as she admired the shield. Despite their lustful activities earlier, the morale of their party’s fighters were quite low. Claire was still beating herself up about getting hit and recovering from the fatigue, and the twins were still shell shocked from Claire’s injury. Jasmine hoped this would help instead of the temporary fix of this morning. It weighed heavily in her arm as she checked for anything else. She packed the valuables she found and headed for the exit.

She exited the cave to find the villagers hoisting the corpse onto a wagon. They stopped to watch as she exited the cave, the shield still glowing vaguely. Their shocked faces followed her as she held back her smile. Her little rumor would spread so easily after all this. She was starting to feel so much better and her headache was slowly fading.

Her walk back allowed her to reflect on the fight from the previous night. She mentally went over her mistakes and what she could improve on. She went over her new skill and planned out strategies on how best to use it. She could use this new skill to help Claire out more on the frontline and have a perfect outlet for her anger. She nearly had a skip to her step on the trek back as she planned out how to improve Claire’s mood.

She didn’t like how her new skill encouraged her to let Claire get hit, but having the option to get revenge helped a lot. Add that with her stealth modifier, and any enemy who didn’t notice her would die instantly. As she added up the rough math, she nearly laughed as it would allow her to down people of her level. She said a silent thank you to the Goddess for such an amazing skill.

Claire was fast asleep with Elsie, both were far too tired to do anything. Claire was still recovering while Elsie was literally sucked dry by Jasmine. Her mind nearly melted earlier as she finally passed out because of all the stimulation. Claire was there to support her as her consciousness faded, holding the girl’s hand. She snuggled up to the poor girl as they fell asleep spooning.

Neither were awake to notice Claire’s entire body glow red. If Ana hadn’t been watching over Claire and Elsie, the whole party would be ignorant of it. She did a double take as she was stunned by the display and even checked her status sheet for any abnormalities. She expected their goddess to show up like last time, since Jasmine glowed like that after she got pregnant.

But no goddess showed up.

The light pulsed briefly before going out. Claire’s body lost its light as she shifted in her sleep, readjusting herself to lie on her back. Ana was left stunned with her mouth hanging open. She tried to wake her sister and Claire by shaking them, but they wouldn’t stir. She was panicking now as she needed to discuss it with someone immediately.

She burst out of the carriage and found Lily cooking over a fire. Lily saw the panicked twin and rushed to help her. “What’s wrong? Is Claire okay?”

Ana couldn’t speak as she just nodded her head. She was trying to communicate but her words were stuck in her throat. She gestured with her hands, pointing towards the carriage, as Lily tried to decipher her gestures. She hugged the girl, hoping to calm her down.

It took a moment for Ana’s breathing to regulate and her heart to slow down. She was anxious and shaking in the embrace, so Lily just held her tighter. She made sure the food didn’t burn as she tended to the panicked twin. Finally, she calmed down enough to drink water and eat.

Lily offered her food and a glass of water. Almost twenty minutes had passed since she bursted out of the carriage. She scarfed down the food as she completely recovered. She finished her plate before taking a deep breath.

“Claire… she glowed red like before.” She said softly.

“When the Goddess showed up?” Lily asked, she wasn’t there before so it sparked her curiosity. Ana nodded. “And did she?”

“N-no, she never showed. Claire glowed for a moment, then it went away…” Ana said in almost a whisper.

Lily’s mind raced as she tried to figure out what happened. She had no idea what would cause her to glow. No skill or anything like that. Maybe she leveled up or something?

“W-what do you think caused it?” Ana asked, regulating her breathing. Her heart was slowing down after her little panic attack.

Lily shook her head, “I don’t know… she could have leveled up, gained a new skill or anything goddess related. It’s hard to really tell.”

Ana nodded as her own mind got to work. That red light meant their Goddess was present or represented her power. Could it have been something to do with that? Could she have gained some of the Goddess power? Or maybe she appeared in her dream. “She could h-have visited her in a dream.”

Lily pursed her lips and added, “True, we don’t know if she glowed last time… but I don’t know, the way you describe it was similar to Toni’s power. His body glowed when he connected with Anka.”

They both furrowed their brow as Ana tried to piece it together. Neither of them had enough information to put together a good theory. “C-could it be her influence?”

Lily tilted her head. “Go on…”

“Maybe the villagers saw the wreckage of our fight and assumed there was some form of divine intervention. Given the power imbalance.” Ana said as she was thinking about the trolls’ strength compared to their own. She could see how unlikely 3 newbie adventurers would be able to take those trolls out, even with Jasmine on their side. If they didn’t know about the northerner, then they’d assume it was just the four of them.

Lily rubbed her chin as she thought along the same lines as Ana. Silence fell over them as they thought through their theory. “Ahh… w-we’ll have to wait for more info. Too many v-variables.” Ana whimpered.

“True. We’ll have to wait for them to wake up. Claire should have gotten a notification or something.” Lily said, prepping the food for their party members. Ana nodded as she helped Lily bring in food for the sleeping lovers.

They watched over the two as they slept, letting the food get cold. Lily held Ana as she still shook slightly. Neither of the two stirred for the next hour as Lily and Ana watched over them. They sat in silence, still thinking of the possibilities of Claire’s glowing. Both sat in thought for quite some time.

Their thoughts were interrupted by the sound of whistling. They peaked their heads out of a window, curious to see where it was coming from. To Lily’s surprise it was Jasmine, who had a big smile on her face. She was strutting back to the carriage with what looked like a dirty shield.

“Holy shit… The villagers were amazed. They could hardly believe we had defeated those trolls at first. Told them Claire did it with the help of her Goddess.” Jasmine said, practically bouncing as she entered. It scared Lily as she had never seen Jasmine act like this. She left early extremely cranky too.

“Wait, what’d you tell them? And what’s that shield?” Lily responded, she gripped Ana tightly to keep herself together.

“Oh I found this, and these.” Jasmine said, setting the shield down and retrieved some of the gemstones. “They might be valuable, and this shield looks to be enchanted. But the villagers… I said Claire slayed the trolls. Left out the other woman entirely. Gave them a whole story for them to spread. It’ll get the Scarlet Seraphs’ name circulating and Claire’s name especially.”

Lily tilted her head as she analyzed the shield. She took in what Jasmine said and nodded. Her eye found two enchantments of note. Enhanced Defense and Reflection . One enhanced the user’s stats by a flat +5, while the other reflected damage back on the attacker. She pushed her glasses in as she used her eye to look for any blemishes or weakness. She noted the red accents and the steel-like material.

“Jaz… that shield has reflection on it. That’s extremely rare. Its material too, the pattern doesn’t look like anything Daphne could recreate. And the trolls just had it?” She asked in bewilderment. Jasmine nodded enthusiastically. Her mood improved by the minute on the walk back.

“Yeah! Found it in the back of their cave. We gotta show Claire, it might help her mood.” Jasmine said. Lily realized why she was so happy. Claire was out of it earlier, zoned out and thinking. She nodded and looked at Ana. Her eyes were wide as she examined the shield.

“It’s pretty…” Ana whispered. “Glowing too… Like Claire.”

Her words brought Lily back to their previous problem. Why had Claire glowed like that. The timing caused Lily’s mind to connect some dots. She started doing some math after the posse set out from the farmer’s land. Given the hike and delay of such a big group hiking. It roughly lined up with when Ana burst out of the carriage. She’d have to wait for Claire to wake up to confirm, but she was fairly certain.

“Holy shit… Jaz. I think you just gained us followers…”

Chapter Text

Claire woke up with a haze, her body felt heavy as she tried to move. Her head pounded like she was hungover, her eyes were blurry when she opened them and she had a ringing in her ear. She stirred, clutching her head in pain as she tried to sit up. She was gently pushed back down as her body’s strength gave out.

“Claire, relax. You’re still recovering.” Lily’s voice whispered to her, she felt like they were moving. But everything spun when she opened her eyes, so it could have been vertigo.

“Wh-what happened?” Claire asked, her voice cracking and her throat felt dry. She felt fine earlier when she woke up to Elsie’s shenanigans, but now she felt so weak.

“Seems like you caught something while recovering… Or your body thinks it’s sick. You have a fever and have been asleep for two days.” Lily said, her voice calming as Claire focused on it. She nearly shot up when she heard how long she was out, but Lily was quick to keep her down. “Claire, relax. It will pass soon, Ana and I made sure of that.”

Claire’s head spun as she processed what Lily had said to her. How could she have been out for two days? It felt like only a couple hours ago she was holding Elsie’s hand as Jasmine had her way with her. She tried to focus on Lily’s face, but her vision was blurry.

“Claire. Can you check your sheet for us? There might be a status or message that could help us.” Lily said she had moved to grab something. Claire then felt something wet and cold touch her forehead. She tried to nod her head, but she couldn’t move very much.

She opened her sheet and was hit with several notifications. Congrats! You’ve gained followers. Congrats! Your Goddess has gained influence. Both of which sent her mind into a whirlwind, but she pressed on. Status: Weak Healing Fatigue. Healing too much causes your body too much stress. Status: Weak Divine Fatigue. Channeled [Unknown]’s power and caused too much stress on your body.

“Divine… Fatigue?” She got out as she read it. She heard shuffling as another voice broke through.

“D-divine fatigue?!” Ana said with a mix of intrigue and panic. She rested her hand on Claire’s cheek, checking her temperature. “Lily! Did Toni look as pale as she does?”

Claire heard Lily mumble to herself as she recalled the singer from before. He did look incredibly pale and tired the day after. “He did… Claire, did you dream of your Goddess?” Lily asked.

Claire tried to shake her head as she got out between labored breaths. “Gained followers… and influence for Her.”

“Holy Goddess… I was right. Jaz, you did get us followers!” Lily said as she stood up and out of Claire’s view. Ana moved to Claire’s side as she cuddled under her arm.

“W-we theorized about why you glowed in your sleep a couple days ago. I thought you were visited by H-Her again, but Lily thought it was something else.” Ana whispered into her ear. Her voice soothed Claire as her headache slowly faded. “I lost our bet…”

Claire wanted to ask about the bet so badly. She knew what it meant and what the prize probably was. She’d give anything to see the results of the bet. Her body and spirit craved to hear what her lovers would get up to. But her mind slowly faded. She was falling back to sleep as her eyes felt heavy. Ana’s presence and voice soothed her 

back into slumber.

The night before the rest of her party had a meeting to go over what they had learned. Elsie, who was asleep for a whole day, was filled in with what her sister and Lily had figured out. The three put their heads together and tried to figure out what was wrong with Claire.

“So you can see the healing fatigue but nothing else?” Elsie asked the two. They both could read illnesses and ailments due to their classes, but couldn’t find anything wrong with her.

“No… we can see something, but it’s shrouded…” Lily said, furrowing her brow. She stared at Claire trying to analyze her illness.

“S-shows up as a bunch of random symbols.” Ana said.

“And she’s not poisoned or dying?” Elsie asked, her shoulders tensing. Both shook their heads.

“She’s not losing any mana or health and the symptoms are like a severe case of Healing fatigue. My best guess would be related to her Goddess or her power.” Lily said, rubbing her chin.

“But that’s never happened before.” Elsie retorted. She recalled when the Goddess visited them as the orb and Claire’s dreams. “But… the other times were dreams. And Jasmine…”

“S-she used their conception to manifest. Both didn’t require Claire's direct strength.” Ana said as she recalled her arrival. She spoke to Elsie in her head, ‘She glowed like Jasmine did and apparently like Toni did when he channeled the Goddess.’

‘But wouldn’t Jasmine have had a similar reaction?’ Elsie asked, as Lily watched on in the silence.

‘No, maybe She didn’t use Jasmine’s body or energy. She used Claire and Jasmine’s pregnancy to manifest herself.’ Ana retorted, she had spent quite a bit of time with Lily discussing Claire’s condition. She was leaning towards Lily being right, but her worry was more for their bet.

‘I guess it makes sense.’ Elsie said, conceding to Ana. ‘Did you tell Lily about our telepathy?’ To which Ana nodded. Elsie sighed as she liked having something just between her and her sister. But she’d need to tell Claire and Jasmine about it eventually.

“So Jasmine lied to the villagers about our strength, they believed it, and now Claire has followers?” Elsie said out loud. Recalling what had caused Claire’s worsening condition. “Well that’s one problem partially solved, any idea on rituals or worship?”

Both shook their heads as Elsie let out a sigh. They’d have to find a priestess or something for that. “But, at least we figured out how to gain followers. No thanks to that goddess.” Jasmine said, finally chiming in.

“True… Good job with that by the way.” Elsie said as she eyed Jasmine. She still felt a bit nervous around her since yesterday’s fiasco. “Way to use that northerner.”

“Hey, she didn’t even come back for the corpses. And the villagers hadn’t seen her at all. If she cared, she’d have looted their cave or corpses.” Jasmine said, shrugging. 

She couldn’t remember which of her former friends said it, but she said something like, “rumors become facts and facts become legends.” It was when they discussed the Tyrant’s tale and his accomplishments. Some of which seemed impossible and others too unlikely for the strength he had at the time. Her old party member suggested they were fake in the beginning to help his image. 

She shook her head, remembering which girl had said that after thinking more on it. The same one who spread rumors about her ex girlfriend and ruined that poor girl’s reputation. She still can’t believe she turned a blind eye to those things back then.

“Whatever… I hope we run into her more. She was so sexy. Her arms nearly put Claire to shame.” Elsie said as she shifted to lay in her sister’s lap. “I’ve got watch in a bit, wake me up when it starts.”

Ana let her sister fall asleep in her lap. They stopped the discussion there and set about preparing for the night. Elsie was awoken later for her shift and the party set out the next day, hoping for Claire to wake up and clarify things.

Claire next woke up feeling much better. Her eyes could focus now and her head wasn’t pounding. Her body was sore, but not weak like last time. She slowly sat up, feeling the blood rush to her head as she did. It looked to be early morning, with Jasmine missing from the bed.

She slowly shifted to the driver’s seat, careful not to wake anyone. Jasmine watched as she shakily climbed to join her. “Claire, thank the Goddess. You actually have color in your face. Are you alright?” She said, relief in her voice.

“Hungry, thirsty, and sore, but I feel much better. The fatigue has finally passed. How long was I out?” Claire asked as she situated herself next to Jasmine. She felt the cold morning air and looked out to the rising sun.

“Only half a day this time…” Jasmine said, watching the girl carefully.

“Anything of note happened since I’ve been out? How’s Elsie and Ana been?” Claire asked.

“They were shaken up, both because of the fight and your condition. Elsie’s been a lot calmer though. Might have to do that more often.” Jasmine said with a bit of a giggle. She wanted to lighten the mood, but it wasn’t her forte.

Thankfully, Claire laughed with her. “Jaz… you nearly sucked the soul out of her. She couldn’t string a word together.” She said with a giggle. 

“True! She was so calm and obedient for the past couple days. It was so nice.” Jasmine continued. “We were able to make great time traveling, even with the village celebrating.”

Claire tilted her head at that. “Celebration?”

“Yeah… They wanted to celebrate in your honor that day, but you were out of it. So they celebrated in your honor. Both because that bigger troll apparently has been causing them troubles for a while, and to thank your Goddess.” Jasmine said, rubbing the back of her neck. She wished she had saved some of the food, but they would have spoiled. “Was pretty interesting, mostly just them praising us.”

Claire pursed her lips as her stomach rumbled. She missed out on their generosity and their food. “Ugh, well at least they believed you.” She said, leaning her head on Jasmine’s shoulders.

There was a light pause as the two looked to the rising sun. “Are you doing okay? Like mentally?” Jasmine asked, shifting Claire to her lap. “I know how hard you take these things… That troll was smarter than we expected an-”

“I know. I just fell for it so easily.” Claire said, interrupting her. “I’ll be fine. Don’t worry.”

“I can’t… I worry you will end up like me.” Jasmine said, her voice breaking a bit. “You know how hard it is for me… and I said it before, lean on me.”

Claire nodded before gently rising to face her. “I know… I’m healing and so is my pride.” She whispered before giving her a kiss. “Thank you. I just need to replace my shield now… I liked that thing.”

Jasmine laughed as Claire tilted her head. “Funny you should mention that.”

Chapter Text

Jasmine showed her the shield she found, she handed it to Claire as it vaguely glowed white. Claire grasped it and felt its weight. It was heavier than her previous shield, the wood replaced with solid metal. She put it on her left arm and waved it around.

“It’s heavier… but, not too bad.” Claire said as Jasmine watched on. Claire was standing in the field while the sun broke through the horizon. As the light hit her face, she looked more mature to Jasmine. “You said it had reflection on it?”

“Yeah. Lily was able to discern the enchantments.” Jasmine replied. Her heart skipped a beat when Claire looked her way. The horizon behind her as shadows cast across her face. She cursed herself for never learning to paint.

“Wonder how they got ahold of it…” Claire said solemnly. She thought of its previous owner, probably an adventurer that the troll had killed. A pit formed in her stomach as she thought about it.

“I’d rather not think about that…” Jasmine said as she squirmed in her seat. She thought back on Claire’s injury and how close she was.

“Fuck that troll.” Claire said with anger. Its smile was ingrained in her mind as she looked at the shield. Anger built up as she thought about how many other adventurers it’d taken out. “But… what about that wild woman? Did we get any word about her?”

Jasmine shook her head. She had asked around about the woman and none of the villagers had seen her. “I’ll have to thank her if we see her again…” Claire said as she walked up to the driver’s seat. Jasmine extended her hand and hoisted Claire up beside her.

“I don’t know… she also blew our cover.” Jasmine said, tightening her grip on Claire’s hand. “We could have retreated if she hadn’t shown up.”

Claire sighed and nodded. “But she didn’t know that. She came to slay the trolls as well. I can’t even imagine why she’d go alone, but she didn’t expect us to be there…”

“Sure but she still nearly got you ki-” Jasmine tried to say.

Claire nearly crushed her hand in hers. She felt pain shoot through her as she looked at Claire. She had a stern look before her face softened. “Sorry… I didn’t mean to harm you.” Claire whispered as she rubbed Jasmine’s hand. “I blame the troll and my own naivety. Not her.”

Jasmine sighed as she let Claire kiss her hand. Her strength surprised her for a moment but she also softened. She rested her head on Claire’s shoulder and whispered back to her. “It’s okay… we’ll deal with it if we ever meet her again.”

Claire nodded before looking back at the shield. It had a solid metal frame with the main color being silver. The bolts and decals had red coloring. It matched her own armor perfectly. She smiled at her reflection in the shield before looking back to the horizon. 

Both sat basking in the rising sun as the morning finally came. Claire had Jasmine under her arm as they watched the sun slowly rise. It felt nice to have a moment just between them with such a beautiful view.

“Aww… I missed waking up to you.” Elsie called from the window. Her smug smile widened as she looked at the happy couple. “Could have woken up like after the rats…”

Jasmine rolled her eyes as Claire giggled softly. “Mmm… maybe tomorrow. My body’s still quite sore from healing.” She cooed back.

“Gods… Elsie I said I was sorry for before. I thought we talked about this.” Jasmine said from under Claire’s arm.

“We did. But I needed to get even first.” Elsie said as she climbed through the driver’s window. “Now… we are even.” Elsie said before leaning in to kiss Jasmine’s cheek.

She gave her a sly smile before moving back to the window. “I’ll wake the others… but I’ll give you a couple more minutes.” She said before closing the window.

Jasmine let out a sigh before shifting to get more comfortable. “Elsie… I swear I’ll suck her dry again…” She whispered to Claire. Claire giggled as she rested her arm around Jasmine again.

“Let her be… she lightens the mood, which we desperately need…” Claire whispered back.

“Sometimes. But other times… I don’t know. I wish she was more serious.” Jasmine said.

“Nah… I like that about her.” Claire retorted. Jasmine furrowed her brow but let it go. She let Elsie ruin her little moment for far too long. She closed her eyes and let Claire take over her watch as she basked in her warmth.

True to her word, Elsie let the two have twenty minutes of peace and serenity. They had one last kiss before the morning sun. Their chests burning as they had one last romantic moment. It was cut off with Elsie waking the sleeping duo. Judging by the noises coming from the carriage, Elsie awoke the two the way she wanted to do to Claire. Claire smiled as she looked into Jasmine’s eyes. “Fuck… maybe I’m not too tired…” She whispered huskily.

With a delayed departure, they headed towards the next village. It was another four days of travel as they headed for the next village, so Jasmine made sure they kept on schedule. Elsie had become a lot more tame around Jasmine after her last experience. Claire was still shaken up, but she was able to calm herself down.

Focusing on whittling sticks for practice and a form of meditation. It helped calm her thoughts about the fight, but her dreams were filled with nightmares. Nightmares of the troll’s smile or the attack. She’d wake up in a cold sweat some nights and screaming. While she could think straight during the day, her dreams were out of her control.

Thankfully, her lovers were there to comfort her. They’d all wake up and help in calming her down. Their calming words and comforting bodies helped calm Claire down. It helped soothe her back to sleep, but they all knew something had to be done to help her.

Lily worked on creating a soothing sleep potion meant to keep her asleep for a full eight hours. They dispersed her watch between the four of them and made sure Claire got a lot of rest. Thankfully, Lily and Jasmine had experience with this issue as it was common for newer adventurers. 

They kept a close eye on her as they traveled to the next quest. Elsie and Ana were a lot more hesitant around her in the beginning, not knowing how best to comfort her. They did come to the conclusion to keep one twin by her at all times. Claire loved physical touch. So when she wasn’t whittling or driving, they’d sit in her lap or lay next to her.

Claire felt coddled in the beginning, irritated that they were walking on eggshells around her. She understood why they were like this, but she also wanted normalcy. She truly missed Elsie’s little teasings or Ana’s lustful gaze as she moved. But, their comforting touches and concerned glances did make her feel loved. She resolved to get through this trauma and move on. She’d have to deal with even worse situations. Especially when they started on the bandits.

That was where her mind ended up on the last day of traveling. She saw the requests for the bandits attacking caravans. She knew what came after they finished with these monsters. She’d have to confront people she might have to kill. Could she inflict the fear she felt against the troll on another woman? She didn’t know.

It added to her own stress as they arrived at their destination. Another village needing protection from monsters readying themselves for winter. The cockatrices were stealing crops and sheep. Crucial resources for winter that would keep the village from going hungry. She gripped her new shield tightly as she’d have to go into combat again.

As they arrived in the next village, her nerves came back with a vengeance. She felt a pit form in her stomach as she sat in the driver’s seat. Her heart racing, her palms sweating as she gripped the reins tightly. Her mouth was dry and she could hardly sit still. Had it not been for Ana sleeping in her lap, she might have stood up to run. 

Her lover’s soft breaths and the little bit of drool coming out of her mouth helped calm her down. She focused on Ana as she slept. Watching her chest rise and fall as she tried to center herself. It helped her ignore the panic, ignore the fear. She just prayed to her Goddess for strength to overcome this.

She parked the carriage next to the mayoral building and knocked on the window. Jasmine opened the back door of the carriage and walked towards the building. She stopped upon seeing Claire’s face. “Shit… you look…” She tried to say.

Claire could tell she looked bad. Her forehead was damp with sweat and her outstretched hand was the same. Jasmine took her hand and joined the duo in the front. She embraced Claire and felt her heart racing as she did. “Claire… it’ll be okay.” She said softly as she pressed Claire’s head into her chest.

“I-I know… I just keep thinking about it.” Claire said, her voice cracking as she spoke. “This fear…”

“Shhhh. Relax. Take a moment and breathe.” Jasmine said gently. Ana awoke from her nap and was rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. She looked up at the two’s embrace and gently tugged on Claire’s shirt.

“Y-you okay?” She whispered softly.

“Yeah… just panicking.” Claire responded after Jasmine released her. She gently caressed Ana’s cheek as she focused on breathing. She let out a long exhale as she felt the pit in her stomach ease slightly. “Thank you.” She whispered before leaning down and kissing Ana’s cheek.

Ana rubbed her cheek idly as she looked up at Claire. “Y-your welcome.” She said with a slight blush. She looked up at Claire lovingly as she idly rubbed the spot Claire kissed. It made Claire smile to watch. She looked up for Jasmine, but Jasmine had already entered the building.

“S-she left a moment ago… sorry your kiss distracted me.” Ana said softly. Claire gave her a smile and nodded.

“It’s okay. I just wanted to thank her too.” Claire said as she watched the door for Jasmine’s return. “I hope my Goddess aids me if I ever freeze in battle like this…”

“She will… probably.” Elsie said after opening the window panel. “If not, then we’ll cover for you.”

Claire jumped slightly, forgetting that they could communicate nonverbally. Both twins let out a laugh that eased Claire’s tension. Just hearing it softened her nerves. She gave Elsie a smile before taking another deep breath.

“Goddess. Thank you for giving me such wonderful lovers.” She silently prayed. 

Chapter Text

Jasmine exited the building with an older woman right behind her. Claire and Ana both straightened up when they saw the two. The older woman waved to the two with a bright smile. “Hello! Thank the gods you gals made it.” She said cheerfully.

“Hello, I’m Claire and this is Ana.” Claire said, waving back as Ana did the same. “We wish we could have come here sooner, but I was injured in our last fight…”

“Don’t worry about it. The cockatrices haven’t stolen anything for a couple of days, but they’ll be back.” She said with a bright smile. “Oh shit, right, my name’s May. I’m Mirfield’s mayor.”

“Nice to meet you May. We’ll make sure those monsters are slain. Just let us know where they tend to strike and we can set up.” Claire said, putting on a brave face. She could feel her nerves resurfacing.

“Right… sorry. There’s my family’s farmhouse down this road.” She said pointing to the north. “They’ve been attacking our sheep and my daughter’s crops. We suspect they’ll be back here tonight or tomorrow.”

“Thank you May,” Jasmine said. She gestured for the mayor to head back inside and continued. “We’ll let you get back to your work.”

“No, thank you. We’ve been requesting help with this for months. Our esteemed Lady hasn’t sent the knights she promised.” May said with a grumble. 

Claire perked up at hearing about their Lady. She felt similar anger just at hearing about her. She took a deep breath and let her mind speak. “If she did her job properly, my Goddess wouldn’t have called upon me.”

May tilted her head at that. She opened her mouth to speak but was cut off by Jasmine. “Right… I’ll explain inside. Can you take the carriage to her farmhouse?” Claire nodded and left blushing a bit from her outburst. Jasmine led May inside and shot a smile back at Claire.

“I fucked up…” Claire said as she steered the horses towards the farmhouse.

“No… We need to start leading with that more.” Ana said, laying her head back in Claire’s lap. “M-makes spreading our name easier… or that’s what Elsie says.”

Claire giggled and steered the carriage to the farmhouse, parking it along the road. She hopped down and greeted the mayor’s daughter before she directed them to a better spot. She followed her to an opening in her field closer to where the monsters were attacking.

“Over in that direction is where they come from.” The auburn haired farmer said, pointing across the field. “This spot gives you a good view of that.”

“Thank you. If you require any help before sundown, I am a farmgirl.” Claire said to the farmer.

“I’ll let you know.” She said, giving Claire a once over before turning around back towards her house.

“Sh-she’s got nice arms…” Ana whispered softly. Claire gave her a smile before looking back at the farmer. She was quite toned from manual labor. Claire focused on her butt as she walked away, her arousal growing. “Not as g-good as yours though…”

Claire felt her heart skip as her arousal strained in her pants. She felt Ana’s heat in her lap as she bit her lip. Ana touched her face and Claire looked away from the farmer. Ana’s eyes were filled with lust as she looked up at Claire. 

“Elsie’s been in b-back teasing me for so long…” She whimpered as she uncrossed her legs. Her dress tenting as her eyes pleaded for Claire. Claire listened closer and could hear faint moans. Her chest burned intensely as she imagined what was going on behind her.

“Ana… go join her… I’ll join in a minute.” Claire said huskily. Ana nodded before opening the panel and climbing in. Claire watched her, her eyes focusing on her curves, before she shook her head. She got the carriage set up for the night, setting wedges in the wheels to keep it place. She heard Lily’s moans reverberate as she walked the perimeter. She glanced at the house and barn before opening the back door.

She was greeted with the sight of Elsie and Ana suckling Lily’s breasts. Her moans were muffled by her own hands. She looked at Claire as she entered, her eyes on the obvious bulge in her pants. Claire threw off her shirt after closing the door. All three stopped to look at their lover strip.

Three pairs of eyes were focused on Claire’s erection as it throbbed. She saw the hunger in their eyes as both twins took off their dresses. They parted from Lily and crawled to meet Claire, both their eyes set on her cock. She let out a moan when the twos’ tongues hit her skin. 

“Sit.” Elsie commanded. Claire looked to Lily, who’s panties were bulging with her arousal. She moved over next to her as the twins followed. She sat back and spread her legs for her lovers. Ana went between, letting Claire’s balls nestle on her face as she licked Claire’s pussy. Her tongue lapped up the arousal leaking from her feminine sex. 

Elsie lay next to Claire, her tongue licking her throbbing shaft. She gave it a kiss as she gently stroked it. She gave Claire a lustful look before swallowing her tip. She could feel Elsie’s tongue as she teased her. Her moans were stifled by Lily’s lips. All three were pleasuring Claire as Lily caressed her breasts.

Her body trembled as both twins pleasured her. Ana’s tongue focused on her clit as she added her fingers to the mix. Her tongue circled it as Claire’s toes curled. Elsie was bobbing her head on Claire’s shaft, doing her best not to choke. Her own soft moans added to the stimulation. Claire felt the pleasure build as she let them have their way with her.

She felt her pussy quiver as her feminine orgasm hit her. She was hit with a wave of pleasure as Ana sucked on her clit, her walls tightening around her fingers. She moaned into Lily’s mouth before she parted from Claire. Her moans became audible as her cock throbbed. She held Elsie’s head in place as her body convulsed.

Elsie tapped her thigh as she released her cum into her. Pleasure pulsed through her body with each rope she shot into Elsie’s mouth. Elsie patted her thigh more aggressively as Claire eased up. She popped off her cock with cum sputtering from her mouth as she was hit with more. Claire’s cock painted her face white as she caught her breath, her eyes filled with tears.

The look she gave Claire afterwards. Her lust filled face with her makeup smearing from her tears. Claire’s cum coating her face as Ana came out from between her legs. Elsie turned and met Ana in a kiss, sharing in Claire’s taste as their tongues met. They parted and climbed up Claire’s body, each choosing a lover to kiss. Elsie kissed Claire as she pushed her own cum into her mouth. Her taste buds lit up as she savored her own taste.

They parted with a string of cum connecting them. “Fuck… There’s so much on your face.” She whispered to Elsie. She leaned in and licked the streaks of cum off Elsie as she squirmed. She understood why Jasmine loved this so much, the taste was like no other. Not to mention how her lover squirmed while she did it.

“Mmm… Goddess, it’s so hot when you drink your own cum.” Elsie whispered back. She straddled Claire as she rubbed her own arousal against Claire’s wet cock. “Makes me so wet…”

Claire moaned as Elsie grinded on her. She pulled back and kissed Elsie. Their tongues met as Claire passed the cum she licked off her face. Elsie’s cock throbbed as Claire grasped her butt. She lifted her and rubbed her wet panties against her tip. Elsie pushed her panties to the side as her pussy ached to be filled by her paladin.

Lily and Ana were in a different position, Ana on her back while Lily lay over her. Her hips thrusting into Ana as she let her moans flow. She had her hand around Ana’s neck like she liked, cutting off her breathing. She could feel Ana tighten around her as she gripped her neck. Ana’s lustful eyes looked up to her as her cock throbbed freely.

‘Ahhh… Claire’s too big!’ Elsie nearly screamed to her sister. She could still barely handle her size as she penetrated Elsie. Her pussy stretched as she inched down Claire’s length. 

‘Please please please’ was all Ana could say as she internally begged for more from Lily. Her mind focused on Lily’s grip on her neck. Her mind nearly blanked as the alchemist gripped her tightly. Her orgasm hit her as her eyes rolled back, her body quivering as she tightened around Lily. Her legs wrapped around Lily’s waist as her cock exploded with her cum.

Lily let out a groan as her body shivered. She throbbed inside the convulsing twin as she shot rope after rope of cum. Ana’s eyes rolled back as she was filled by Lily, her legs tightening around Lily. Lily let go of her neck, her skin reddened where her hand was. Her cock throbbed one last time as she pulled out.

Elsie whined into Claire’s mouth as their flesh slapped against one another. Her thighs burned as she bounced on her paladin’s cock. Her own still restricted by her panties as it throbbed wildly. She ruined her panties by cumming into them, her strength leaving her. She quivered in Claire’s grasp as she felt Claire throb inside her. Her cock nearly breached her womb as she felt heat radiate from within her. Claire’s cum filled her aching womb as her eyes also rolled back.

Her tongue went limp in their kiss as Claire moved to support her. She held her still as she finished filling her. Claire slowly picked her up, pulling out of her, as her cum flooded out of her. She lay Elsie down on the ground as she panted, trying to recover. Both twins were left to recover as Claire’s still hard cock turned to Lily. Lily gulped as Claire’s hungry eyes focused on her.

Lily’s knees weakened as she felt like Claire’s prey. She lay down in submission as her softening, wet cock throbbed. Claire climbed on top of her as Lily whimpered. She felt Claire’s cock teasing her own as Claire bucked her hips. She felt Claire’s cock rub against her own as her body begged her to be filled. She bit her lip, holding back a moan as Claire’s lustful eyes looked down at her.

“Please… take me” She begged Claire. Her body shivered as smiled at her. She felt Claire’s tip teasing her folds as she moaned into Claire’s ear. Claire thrusted slowly into her as her toes curled. Claire was so thick that she felt like she was being split in two. “Goddess… ah, you’re so big.”

“Mmm… I can feel you tighten around me.” Claire whispered back as she bottomed out in Lily. She nearly wailed as Claire began thrusting. She could feel Claire’s cock nearly touching her cervix. She could feel its outline on her skin, as her mind blanked. Every thrust caused her sensitive spots to flare up with pleasure. 

Claire moaned into her ear and sent her over the edge. She cried out before Claire kissed her, her body shivering. Her pussy clenched Claire’s cock as it begged for her seed. She shuddered as her orgasm crashed into her. Claire thrusted a couple more times before Lily felt her throb inside of her.

She moaned into Claire’s mouth as Claire emptied herself inside Lily. She felt the heat of Claire’s thick baby batter as it flooded her insides. She nearly lost consciousness as Claire filled her. Her strength gave out as her eyes rolled back, the pleasure too much for her.

Claire was panting on top of her, looking down at the quivering alchemist. Her glasses completely fogged up as she panted heavily. She pulled out of her, causing Lily to whimper, before she lay next to Elsie. Elsie rolled into her embrace as Ana shuffled behind Claire. 

“We love you so much.” The two said in sync. Claire shuddered as they wrapped their arms around her.

Chapter Text

Claire took a brief nap, thankfully it was quite peaceful. The most peaceful sleep she had gotten in four days. She woke up sharper and feeling much more well rested. She stretched her muscles as she got up, her twin lovers stirring as she did. She heard their breath quicken as she did.

Ana watched Claire’s arms as she stretched, eyeing how her arms flexed. She watched as her muscles flexed and then relaxed, unconsciously biting her lip as she ogled her. She couldn’t take her eyes off of Claire, even when she turned to smile at the girl. She didn’t even register what Claire said until Elsie repeated it in her mind.

‘She’s trying to thank you for keeping her warm. Get your head out of the gutter.’ Elsie said, giving her a sly smile. 

“Aah, s-sorry… and anytime.” Ana said meekly, her face reddening.

Claire laughed at her response, she didn’t mind when Ana looked at her like that. Actually, it made her feel amazing when she did. Her pride was restored slightly as Ana ogled her toned body. She gave Ana a subtle flex of her bicep before turning to the other twin.

“You too Elsie. For the past couple of days too… I was only able to sleep peacefully with your help.” Claire said, kissing Elsie’s forehead. Elsie gave her a smile, not the sly or smug one, but her genuine smile. Her face reddened as she idly rubbed where Claire kissed her.

“Claire, you don’t have to thank us. We love you. Of course we’d help you.” Elsie whispered to her. Ana crawled next to her sister, nodding in agreement.

“W-we don’t need thanks… we just want you to feel better.” Ana said, her eyes focused on Claire.

Claire smiled and nodded. “Okay… I’ll show my thanks in other ways.” She watched Ana squirm as her face reddened at the insinuation. 

“Still so innocent despite everything she’s experienced,” her sister said. Elsie gave Claire a sly smile. 

“True, it’s part of her charm.” Lily said from the seat. She had awoken a while ago but decided to let the three talk first. She moved to join them on the bedding, leaning on Claire’s shoulder as she settled. “Glad you feel better. Mental pain isn’t something medicine or magic can fix…”

“Yeah, still feeling off. But at least I was able to sleep peacefully.” Claire whispered back.

“We’ll see how you react to combat. It’ll be a test for your fortitude.” Jasmine said, surprising all four. She was leaning against the back door of the carriage. “Shock like that stays with you for your whole life. Let it consume you, and fear will guide you. Conquer it, and you’ll become stronger.”

Claire felt a wave of nostalgia as Jasmine instructed her. She smiled warmly as she thought back on her days training. Another lesson from her past. Claire had always wanted to ask more about the people she met or how she knew any of these things. She had hoped Jasmine would tell more about her experiences for years, but talking about her mothers renewed that hope in her.

Claire took a deep breath, thinking about the combat they’d engage in tonight. However, the troll’s smile popped up in her head. The pit in her stomach formed as her body tensed up. Her fear slowly grew as her breathing became rapid. Lily gripped her arm. “Take your time… Mental shock isn’t something you can just muscle through.”

Claire eased up slightly, her mind still focusing on that damn smile. She let out a sigh before getting up. “Damn. I guess we’ll have to see tonight.” She retrieved her equipment from her storage space, the damage evident.

Claire felt the pressure build up again as she readied her equipment. She’d space out as she put on her leather armor, feeling the scratches or missing pieces from the previous fight. Her metal plates fit awkwardly on her leather armor frame. She’d have to get the leather pieces adjusted at the next smith they come across.

She ran her fingers over her left arm’s brace, feeling the once comfortable piece now prodding her arm. It looked mangled itself, giving her an idea of how her arm looked after blocking that attack. Even her leather chest piece felt crooked. It all added to her fear creeping back up.

Her mouth dried as she gripped the shield Jasmine gave her. A reminder of what her fate could have been. Her forehead was moist with sweat as her thoughts raced alongside her heart rate. Ana pulled her out of her thoughts by grabbing her sword hand.

Her dainty fingers entwined with Claire’s as she focused on her shield. She felt her muscles relax as she turned to the younger twin. Her blue eyes filled with concern for Claire as her shield was grabbed by her sister. Both twins looked to Claire with concern as she took a deep breath.

Lily offered her water for her dried mouth. Jasmine watched on, not knowing how best to help her. She could help her train her body and mind for combat, but not how best to deal with these emotions. It was something Jasmine struggled with to this day. Seeing anything that reminded her of her mother’s death would sometimes cause her to freeze up like Claire was. The pain and fear only lessened with time.

She was caught in her own thoughts as Elsie signaled her over. A bit of anger on her face as Jasmine wasn’t paying attention. She broke away from Claire, letting Ana and Lily dote on her. She whispered harshly to Jasmine, “Can’t even offer a hug?” Her voice broke Jasmine out. 

“I’m thinking… ‘What helped me when I was like this? What got me through the shock?’” Jasmine said. Her breathing techniques were suggested by a senior assassin she met. She also had entire skills to regulate her emotions to better complete her job.

“No offense, but if she uses your advice then she’d grow just as closed off.” Elsie said, her tone softening slightly. As much as she’d like to be angry with Jasmine, she knew that’d get her nowhere. She saw the realization hit Jasmine. Her harsh truth getting to the assassin.

Jasmine stared blankly at Elsie, her words settling in her mind as she thought about it. Elsie was right. Thinking about it from her own perspective would cause her to just muscle through it or suppress it until it bursts out. Ignoring it only lets it fester. She gripped her neck, thinking of her own trauma. Then looking at Claire, who was glancing back at the two.

“I hate to admit it, but you’re right.” Jasmine said with a sigh. Elsie gave her a smug smile, biting back any teasing. “Elsie… remind me to tell you and Ana of my mothers after tonight… I think it’s time I told you gals.” 

Elsie nodded, biting back her shock at Jasmine’s willingness to open up. She didn’t want to scare off Jasmine as she grabbed her hand gently, interlacing her fingers with Jasmine’s. She led Jasmine over to their paladin as they surrounded her. Claire was in the middle of all four of her lovers as they group hugged her.

Jasmine left thinking about her own trauma for another time, focusing on her lover’s. She hugged Claire from the back, tightening her grip on her waist. “I’m so proud of you… not many would jump back into combat so quickly.” She whispered to Claire.

Claire nodded, her chest warmed up as she listened. It felt nice to hear Jasmine’s praises as her tension eased. She took in the warmth of her lovers as her breathing regulated. Her thoughts were still racing, but were slowly replaced with thoughts of her lovers.

“Thank you… that means a lot.” Claire replied. Taking one, long deep breath she patted Lily’s back. Signaling her to let go, slowly all four of her lovers let go of Claire. She felt her fear fade into the back of her mind as her mind calmed. “I think I can do this…”

“You can always blame freezing tonight on the cockatrices.” Elsie whispered to Claire. Getting Claire to giggle. Laughing felt good as her fear left her.

“True, thanks Elsie.” Claire said before leaning down to kiss her cheek. She whispered softly to her. “Laughing helps a lot…”

“Anytime… I’ll be there to make you laugh…” Elsie whispered back.

Jasmine sighed before wrapping Elsie in a tight hug. True, she thought that unserious part of her was annoying, but it did help in situations like these. Also for kicking her in the butt. “Elsie… I owe you. Whatever you want of me, just let me know.”

She could feel the smug smile bearing into her chest, Elsie giggles were muffled. She felt her arousal press into her thigh as she decided to ignore it. “Anything?” Elsie asked, her voice muffled.

“Yes. Just wait until we’re traveling…” Jasmine said. 

“Mmm, I’ll think about it…” Elsie said, grinding against Jasmine. “What if I want it now?”

Jasmine sighed, regretting even thanking her. “No. Now we need to get ready.” She let go and tried to separate from Elsie, but she held on tight. She felt Elsie laugh as she pressed her face into Jasmine’s breasts.

“Fiiine… guess I’ll wait for later.” She said playfully. She was rubbing her face in Jasmine’s chest. Her body grinding against Jasmine’s as she smiled smugly at the assassin. “Just kidding…”

‘Elsie… we have to get ready.’ Her sister’s voice filled her mind. She pouted before letting go of Jasmine. 

‘Fine. But you’ll be joining her in thanking me.’ Elsie said with a huff. She grabbed her sister’s hand and pulled her into a hug. “We’ll make sure to take advantage of your favor.” She said, eyeing Jasmine.

Chapter Text

Adjusting her armor to fit better, Claire stood before the carriage. Her heart raced as she did her best to calm down. She focused on her hands and keeping her mind occupied in order for her thoughts to not wander. It wasn’t working all that well as her breathing sped up as her party funneled out of the carriage. Ana rushed to Claire’s side, seeing her shifting nervously.

“C-claire? Are you going to be okay?” She asked meekly. Concern was evident in her voice as she looked up to Claire. Claire snapped out of her spiral as she looked down at her concerned lover. 

“I think so… maybe not at first, but I’ll get over it.” Claire said after a long exhale. She could feel her body relax as Ana’s hand grasped hers. It was something physical to focus on instead of her own thoughts. Ana’s warmth, her slight fidgeting and the sweat of her own nerves. Claire focused on those feelings to calm herself down.

Elsie, Jasmine and Lily all watched on. None of them said anything as Ana helped calm Claire down. They waited patiently until Claire’s breathing was back to normal before joining the two. Jasmine was the first to speak up.

“If you feel overwhelmed like this, let us know. We’d rather you sit out than harm yourself.” Jasmine whispered to her. Claire nodded in response. It was probably smart to sit out of combat. She knew deep down that it was. But another part of her wanted to push forward. 

“The enemies of my Goddess won’t wait for me… I need to push through. I need all the experience I can get if we’re going to stand a chance in liberating men.” Claire said, her uneasiness vanishing for the moment as adrenaline started flowing. Her words aimed mostly towards herself, but also to her party. She’d need to overcome far worse feelings in the future.

Jasmine and Elsie let out a sigh, almost in unison, before Lily spoke up. “True. But you could also become far worse.”

“Like walking on a broken ankle. You may not heal properly.” Ana said in a near whisper. Lily nodded in confirmation.

“Just… let us know.” Elsie said, with a seriousness in her voice. “If it overwhelms you, we’ll be there to support you.”

“I promise.” Claire said, her resolve steeling as she gripped her shield. Her new shield was a grim reminder of what could have been. A lesson given to her by a woman she’d never know. She gazed at her reflection in the shield as she bit back her fear.

“Okay. I’ll be sticking close this time around. Not only to monitor you, but to test my new skill.” Jasmine said, resting her hand on Claire’s shoulder. “I won’t make that mistake again.”

“Well… let’s get going then.” Elsie said, grabbing Ana’s hand. She pulled her along as she held onto Claire. The two were dragged by Elsie as Jasmine held back.

“Think she’ll be alright?” She asked her oldest friend. Lily pursed her lips and thought for a moment.

“Yeah. She’s strong willed enough to push past it, we just need to make sure she has an outlet for struggles. That's all we can do besides supporting her.” Lily said, rubbing her neck. She didn’t have the most experience with treating trauma like this. But her medical research helped quite a bit. “It can be something that haunts her for the rest of her life… or it can be something that haunts her for a week. We just have to watch her closely.”

Jasmine hugged Lily, surprising her slightly. “Thank you… gods, I’m so glad you joined us. I doubt I could handle this by myself.” Her voice broke momentarily before she let go. Straightening up and taking a deep breath. “Wish us luck.”

Lily nodded and Jasmine joined her party members. Lily let out a sigh as she returned to the carriage, her mind racking for knowledge on how best to help Claire.

Claire looked out on the woods, her mind clearer than before. It was silly, but her own words inspired her. She needed to overcome this reaction to fulfill her duties. It was her first real test as Her champion. She said a silent prayer to her Goddess as she asked Her for strength. She needed it.

She stood before a hole in the wall, torches surrounded her. She felt the heat of the flames as she stared out into the woods. Bushes and branches were destroyed making it clear where the cockatrices would come from. A hole in the foliage that she kept a close eye on. Jasmine was somewhere near that breach waiting for them to approach.

Elsie and Ana watched on from their vantage point as they talked silently. ‘Keep her safe Ana… If she doesn’t move, ward her and call out to me.”

‘Of course… I’ll be watching her.’ Ana replied, her hand gripping tightly to her wand. Years of watching Claire train allowed her to read Claire’s movements almost perfectly. Any change in her usual pattern would alert her. Elsie smiled as she looked at her sister.

‘Right… forgot about your little hobby.’ Elsie chided her sister. Ana gave her a flustered look before recomposing.

‘Elsie! This is serious. I was not ogling her.’ Ana said, she was clearly flustered.

‘I can literally hear your thoughts.’ Elsie said her intention wasn’t to tease Ana. It was to ease her mind. Prevent her from panicking and tunnel visioning on healing. She grabbed her sister’s hand, making her intentions known.

‘Okay… I get it. I need to make sure I don’t waste my mana.’ Ana conceded to her sister. 

“Watch her. Don’t tunnel vision on her.” Elsie said out loud this time. She let go of Ana’s hand as Jasmine reappeared before Claire.

“They’re coming. Right from where May said they’d come from.” She pointed in the direction of the breach as Claire’s eyes focused on the movement. She couldn’t make out anything distinguishable as they raced down towards their position. They ran quite fast as they headed for the fence where Claire was.

“Okay. War Cry to get their attention. Keep them occupied while you and Elsie whittle them down. Ana covers for me. Anything else?” Claire said, unsheathing her sword. She gripped her shield tightly as she stood in the way of the monsters. 

“If you feel their petrifying magic, cry out or make a noise.” Jasmine said, readying her bow. She’d pick off the fastest one to stall their progress. She knocked, aimed and then fired. Downing the one leading the charge. “If you freeze… drop to the ground if you can.” She said before disappearing into the darkness.

Claire felt her nerves resurface as the cockatrices recovered. They were heading her way. Her mind went back to that troll’s smile for a moment as time slowed. Her heart rate increased, her mouth dried. Her fear was taking over as the monsters approached her.

They looked just like roosters. Just with big, bulging eyes. Like eyes almost bigger than their heads that nearly popped out of their sockets. The book did not do their comedic look justice. Claire felt her laugh break out as the light illuminated the closest cockatrice. A three foot tall chick with wing-like arms and looked like the Leghorn chickens back at the farm. She broke out in laughter as it screeched at her.

They looked far too comedic for her to take it seriously. She was able to ready her shield to block as the monster striked. The unmistakable smell hit her as she counter attacked. The monster bellowed as she stabbed it, killing it.

It went down far easier than she was expecting. Eight of the other cockatrices approached her cautiously, showing intelligence as they kept their distance. Claire had a wide smile on her face as more approached her. She laughed like a mad woman as their gangly bodies made even their walk funny. She stood in the light as Jasmine and her mages readied their attacks.

She let out her taunt, enraging the monsters as they collectively rushed her. She bit back more laughs as four more appeared from the shadows. She readied her body and shield as the fastest one approached her. She waited for it to pounce before hitting it with her defensive strike, sending it straight into the three behind it. She was surrounded on all sides as she felt their claws strike at her armor.

“Fuck!” She cried out as she felt blood trickle down her shoulder. One had breached her armor and reached her skin. The wound didn’t impede her swing, but it did cause her panic to set back in. Jasmine was quick to bail Claire out, downing the cockatrice that scratched her shoulder, before pulling Claire back. Lightning struck  the moment they moved, stunning the five that swarmed Claire. She felt the warmth of Ana’s healing as she readied herself for more.

She began to feel her extremities slow as she fought to control her body, the paralyzing magic taking effect on her. She tried to speak, to tell her party, but her mouth slowed. She cried out as best she could, signaling to Jasmine as she reappeared. Claire panicked as her body froze, she couldn’t move no matter how hard she tried. The cockatrices pounced again, still frenzied from her taunt.

A wall of flames erupted between her and the monsters, setting them ablaze as they rushed to get her. They smacked into Ana’s ward as they pounced. They writhed on the ground and shrieked at Claire. Their singular focus on her.

Jasmine worked quickly, cutting down the cockatrices as fast as she could. She focused on the most able bodied monsters first before moving on. She swept through the small horde, hoping to clean this up quickly. She didn’t want to prolong the fight any longer. Claire took a deep breath as Ana’s healing slowly chipped away at the paralysis. She started with small movements, swinging her sword and then finally attempting to take a step.

She shrugged off the rest of the spell as Ana’s ward came down, her totem appearing in a blinding light beside Claire. The monsters turned to the totem, their singular focus allowing Claire and Elsie to strike. Claire used her defensive strike to set Elsie up for a massive fireball on three clumped together. Claire backed up and readied for more, only to find none.

Jasmine appeared behind her, pulling her out of the light as more approached cautiously. They slowly appeared in the light, slightly bigger and more menacing. Jasmine pulled Claire to the side, whispering in a voice nearly inaudible. “Those are the adults, the others were their children.”

Instead of 3 feet tall, these were nearly as tall as Claire. Their bodies were less gangly and more filled out. Their eyes no longer looked comedic, but fitting. Their cries pierced Claire’s ears as she readied herself for more. The closest one swiped at the totem, destroying it instantly before it turned in Claire’s direction.

“These are the real issue.” Jasmine said, before disappearing again. “Keep them occupied while Elsie and I handle them.”

Claire gripped her shield, steeling herself as she tried to keep calm. She bit her inner cheek, biting back the panic as she cautiously walked towards the circle of light. The torches illuminated her as the cockatrices let out another cry, finding their target. She let out her own as she braced for an attack.

Chapter Text

Claire studied the monsters cautiously, their feathered arms led to a three clawed hand. Their beaks were jagged making it look like they had teeth. The feathers were grayer and they leaned forward when they walked. Their red, glowing eyes locked on to her.

“Fuck me…” She said under her breath as she felt the paralyzing spell took effect on her. She cried out again, readying herself before the spell took effect. Raising her shield high to defend her chest and face. Ana’s healing was counteracting the spell as best she could.

The smaller one approached her quickly, clawing at her shield. The moment it hit her shield, it recoiled. Claw marks appeared on its chest as it jumped back. Claire’s arm moved, exposing her face and chest. She struggled against the spell to recover her shield arm as the two monsters studied her. The smaller one approached again, only to be struck by Jasmine. She appeared before it, stabbing at its chest in a blur, before disappearing again.

It flinched back, blood exploding from its chest as it staggered back. The other quickly stepped in to protect it. Both glared at Claire as she fought against the spell. She waited patiently for her moment to strike, their glowing eyes casting their spell on her. She took a deep breath, calming herself as panic tried to take over.

The bigger one approached cautiously, its eyes darting left and right. It was looking for Jasmine as it did. Claire made up her mind, relaxing her muscles and giving in to the spell. Fighting it only kept their guard up. She stopped fighting entirely as it approached.

She waited for it to strike or set up an attack, readying her parry skill. It watched her cautiously as the other one let out a cry. It erupted into flames as Elsie picked it off with her fireball. The last cockatrice turned to find its mate on fire. While not her plan, Claire capitalized on the distraction and shield bashed the overgrown chicken. It was stunned briefly as it turned to counter attack.

Claire readied her shield and parried the strike, reflecting the damage back and countering the off balance monster. It stumbled back, a stab wound under its left arm as it screeched. Claire felt the spell wear off more as she pressed the advantage. She smashed her shield into the creature’s face, disorientating it further before stabbing at its chest again. The cockatrice shrieked bloody murder before clawing at Claire’s leg.

It tried to fight back with every fiber of its being as it thrashed at Claire. Claire did her best to block it, but let a few blows past her guard. Her legs and shoulder had deep cuts that seared into her thoughts. She bore with it until her defensive strike was ready. She let out one last cry as she hit it with her strike.

It staggered back, disoriented and shaking its head. It let out a cry as it readied itself to strike another time. Its cry quickly turned to a gurgling noise as blood seeped out its neck. Jasmine struck faster than Claire could even keep up with. She sliced the neck of the remaining cockatrice as it began to panic. It crashed into Claire’s shield, thrashing against her. 

Claire shoved it back before it was struck by a lightning bolt. Frying the creature as its feathers caught ablaze. It struggled for one final moment, before it fell on its face. Blood seeped into the ground from its neck as Jasmine appeared before Claire, wrapping her in an embrace. Claire’s knees gave out as she fell into Jasmine’s embrace.

Her body gave out as she felt the tension leave her body. The panic seeping back in as she felt the pain slowly take over her mind. Her shoulder burned with pain, as did both her thighs. Jasmine’s voice was muffled as she tried to speak to Claire. Claire’s mind was racing as her shock took over.

“-air? Claire? Are you okay?” Jasmine’s voice broke through. Her tension easing as her pain slowly lessened. Ana’s magic easing her pain as she resisted the panic. Her vision slowly focused on Jasmine’s concerned face.

“Yeah… Body gave out for a moment…” Claire said, leaning against her. She felt the strength come back slowly as her knees slowly stopped quivering. “I think it’s passed, thank you…”

“Thank the gods… You weren’t responding at first.” Her emotions were evident in her voice. She wrapped Claire in a tight hug, Claire winced as she made her pain worse. “Let’s get back… have Lily look to make sure you are fine.”

Claire nodded and stroked the back of her head. “Okay, let’s get going. They smell horrible.”

Jasmine giggled into Claire’s chest before releasing her. She nodded and supported Claire under her arm. The two walked back to the mages as Jasmine helped her move. Her pain slowly faded as Ana’s healing quickly healed her wounds. By the time they met with the twins, she could walk on her own.

“My gods… we need to get you new armor.” Elsie said,  eyeing the clawed leather and scratched metal plates. 

“Ar-are you okay? Y-you didn’t freeze because of your shock.” Ana said, grabbing her free hand.

“Yeah, the younger ones were too funny to look at.” Claire said, smiling. She glanced back at the dead cockatrices. 

“She was laughing like a madwoman… freaked me out for a moment.” Jasmine added.

“Mmm… at least you didn’t freeze.” Elsie said, joining her sister. “Glad you were able to get back into it.”

“Y-yeah… we should have Lily check on you.” Ana said meekly as her sister took her hand. She led the trio back to the carriage where Lily was waiting. She was slow cooking food, unsure of when they’d return. She stirred the stew slowly as she idly read.

“Lily, we’re back.” Claire said as Jasmine helped her down. She leaned against the alchemist as she recoiled at her smell.

“Geez… you gals reek.” Lily said, covering her nose. She looked to Claire, inspecting her status sheet for anything like before. No signs of healing fatigue or divine fatigue and no lingering spells or curses. She studied Claire’s face, looking for any signs of mental distress. She let out a sigh before continuing. “Did you freeze at all?”

Claire shook her head on Lily’s shoulder. She whispered softly, “Only after… my body froze and I nearly gave out.”

“Hmm… could have been an adrenaline crash…” Lily said, rubbing her chin. “Or it could have been your adrenaline rush masking your panic…”

“I did fake being petrified… could have been from that.” Claire whispered softly, her eyes feeling heavy. The aroma of the stew made her stomach growl, cutting off their conversation. “Ana… come here.”

Ana walked over concerned for a moment before Claire held up her bowl of stew. “Y-yeah?”

“I need help…” Claire said. Ana sat before her, grabbing the bowl. She tilted her head momentarily before her face reddened. 

“Oh.” She said meekly. She fed Claire as best she could. Her hands shook lightly as she spoon fed her lover.

‘Aww… it’d be such a sweet moment if your thoughts weren’t so lewd.’ Elsie said to her sister. Ana froze and glanced at her sister, who was crawling towards her. Her hand shaking as she tried to respond.

‘Elsie please… I wasn’t focused on that…’ Ana responded.

Elsie let out an audible laugh as she leaned against her sister. ‘I’m just kidding… you did good out there.’

Ana took a deep breath and got back to Claire. Claire’s eyes begged her for more food as she giggled. ‘Thank you. You kept me calm while we fought. Your instructions helped keep my mind on track.’

Elsie squirmed against her sister’s shoulder. ‘Praise me more… I can see why Claire likes this.’

Both sisters lightly giggled as Claire’s eyes followed the spoon. It was like feeding a dog. Claire was singularly focused on the spoon as her body craved food. Both sisters took turns feeding her, Elsie teased her lightly when she got a turn. Pulling the spoon away at the last moment.

The mood was far lighter than their last battle. Jasmine watched on with a smile, her party members' morale in a far better place. Lily beckoned her closer, offering her a bowl. Jasmine snuggled up to her other shoulder and gave her a sly smile.

“I think I need help too…” She said, trying her best to mimic Claire’s desperate tone. Lily tilted her head before smiling. 

“Fine… you did good.” Lily said, as Jasmine giggled. She sat up and let Lily feed her as the other three looked on. All three smiled softly as Jasmine joined in the merriment.

The party finished up their meal before Lily began cleaning up. The others dragged Claire to the bath the farmer set up for them. They cleaned Claire of dried blood and sweat, as all three joined her in the bath. Despite Elsie’s attempts, Claire was far too tired to do anything. Elsie tried teasing her when she cleaned her paladin’s sensitive spots, but Claire resisted.

“I crave sleep… tomorrow we can.” She whispered in Elsie’s ear. Elsie pouted before conceding. Finishing up, they all returned to the camp. Wet hair, wearing only towels. Lily’s eyes wandered among her party members’ bodies. Her breath caught as Claire’s flaccid cock peaked past her towel.

Elsie smirked, her towel tenting. “If you won’t, maybe Lily will…” She whispered to Claire. Claire’s cock slowly hardened as Lily watched in awe.

“Please… I need sleep…” Claire begged.

“We’ll be quiet, trust me…” Elsie said, before approaching Lily. Lily’s eyes turned to Elsie’s tenting towel, she licked her lips as she slowly looked up to Elsie. “I think it’s time we get to know each other better…”

Lily gulped before she nodded. Jasmine rolled her eyes as she headed inside. Claire regretfully followed, she glanced back as Ana joined her sister. Lily glanced between the two sisters as her eyes filled with lust. 

“Claire… it’s best if you rest.” Jasmine said, she pulled her inside and wrapped her in a hug. “There’s always tomorrow.”

Jasmine pulled her down into the bed, wrapping her in her arms. Claire felt her fatigue take over as her eyelids gave out. Both her and Jasmine passed out quickly, leaving the three outside.

They slipped in shortly after, Elsie made sure to occupy Lily’s mouth to not wake her party members.

Chapter Text

Surprisingly, Claire was able to get a good night’s rest despite Elsie’s best efforts. She woke up sore, but her mind was clear. Jasmine tightened her grip around her as she tried to stir. She smiled at her sleeping lover as she contemplated getting up. She stared for far too long as Jasmine’s eyes fluttered open. Her hazy grey eyes focused on her as she woke up. She smiled up at Claire as Claire’s face reddened.

“Good morning.” She whispered to Claire. Her morning voice caused Claire to fluster. Claire gulped as her face matched her hair. Jasmine giggled softly before leaning in for a kiss. She left Claire stunned momentarily as she stretched. “Feeling okay?”

Claire watched on as her lover stretched, still stunned before Jasmine’s words registered. “Yeah. Lot better than yesterday… actually got a full night of sleep.” She said, her eyes tracing Jasmine’s curves.

“Good, I was worried by how tired you were last night… and how badly the last time messed you up.” She said, studying the flustered girl.

“The little ones were too goofy to take seriously… maybe if the adults showed up first, but I couldn’t help but laugh.” Claire said, giggling slightly. Just remembering their goofy faces and how they walked made her almost burst out laughing. “It was kind of hard to take them seriously, especially since they were far easier than our last fight.”

“I was concerned at first when you started laughing, but I can see why.” Jasmine said, shaking off the rest of the blankets. “For a split second, I thought you lost it…”

“I bet… I didn’t expect them to look so goofy. By the time the adults showed up, I had shaken off any shock or hesitation.” Claire said, scanning her environment. Elsie and Ana lay nestled up to a disheveled Lily, her skin littered with love bites. “Wish I wasn’t so tired, it looks like they had fun…”

Jasmine looked over to the sleeping trio, biting her lip and remembering her agreement with Elsie. “I bet… they were going at it late into the night, woke me up a few times.” Her mouth watered slightly remembering the scenes from last night. She shook her head and refocused. “We should inform May, give her the whole spiel about your Goddess.”

“Our Goddess.” Claire said sharply, correcting her without skipping a beat. “She’s our Goddess.”

“I, uh, guess. Tell her about our holy mission and tell her to spread the word.” Jasmine continued. “This time you won’t miss all the food…”

Claire perked up as she thought about celebrating her Goddess and all the food. Her stomach grumbled softly as she thought about the food. “True… but that might give me divine fatigue again…”

Jasmine shrugged, “Maybe, but it will be worth it… hopefully your body gets used to it more so it stops affecting you so much.”

“Starting from the roots of the country is best.” Elsie said in a sleepy voice. She rose from Lily’s chest, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. “Build up a following, then move on to denser villagers and cities…”

“Smart… let the villagers communicate and stew when we head back, hope our message spreads, then we have to make due on our promise somehow…” Jasmine said, lightly rubbing her chin.

“Bandits… we go after those human traffickers...” Claire said, her tone sharp. Her eyes focused on Jasmine. “Two birds with one stone.” The cheerfulness had disappeared from Claire’s face as talked about them. The disdain was evident in her voice. Lily and Ana began to stir, interrupting them. Jasmine watched the joy return to her face as Claire crawled over to her lovers.

Elsie moved to sit beside Jasmine. For a moment, she thought Elsie would ask for her “favor,” but her face was more serious. “Would that be a good idea? Remember how she reacted to the thought of ending another person…” She whispered sharply to Jasmine.

Jasmine shook her head, “No. It’s not. But she’s right. It’d be the easiest way. I just pray I’m fast enough to keep her from having to kill…”

Elsie pursed her lips, conflict evident in her eyes. “I doubt you’re fast enough for both of us… just thinking about it makes me queasy.” Elsie’s eyes zoned out as she spoke, Jasmine was so caught up with her seriousness that she nearly forgot to comfort her. She wrapped her arm around the twin and pulled her close.

“I pray I’m fast enough to protect both of you from that burden…” She whispered softly to Elsie. Elsie’s eyes lit up before her face reddened.

“Smooth… but thanks. I hope it doesn’t have to come to that…” Elsie said, before leaning into Jasmine’s embrace. “Though, I doubt it will be that simple.”

After everyone woke up, Jasmine rounded up the villagers to help with the clean up. May had people on stand by, so the villagers were ready. About fifteen villagers came to help with the clean up, using wheelbarrows to cart the smaller bodies and dragging the adults with horses. It didn’t take long with all their help and the Scarlet Seraphs weren’t even allowed to lift a finger to help.

“Don’t you dare!” May reprimanded Claire as she tried to help with the adult bodies. “You killed the beasts, leave the cleaning up to us.” Claire was left slightly dejected, but also thankful to rest her body.

With the bodies taken care of and the materials sold, the village had gathered to thank the adventurers. Many had lost their pets or cattle to the monsters’ night raids. There were plenty of complaints about the guards and knights to be heard. Claire nearly teared up when a little girl told her about her cat.

“Right, I think it’s time.” Jasmine said to Claire as she wiped her tears. The little girl held her hand tightly as she retold the story. Claire nodded and parted from the girl. She cleared her throat and mentally prepared herself.

“Hello! As you may have heard, my name is Claire and I’m the leader of this party. We come from a village a bit smaller than this one, but with similar issues. The guard neglecting their duties, our Lady’s corruption, and the abduction of our boys…” She paused, her memories flooding into her as she lost her composure slightly. Her voice cracked as she continued. “M-my brother was taken when I was younger… I felt so hopeless back then.”

She wiped her tears and did her best to clear her throat. She took a deep breath to compose herself again. “But then I turned 18 and received a vision from a Goddess. One without a name. One who granted me the power to get him back… We, the Scarlet Seraphs, have accepted Her holy mission to liberate our men… return them to their families and rid this land of nobles’ corruption.”

She paused to let the villagers digest what she said. “All we ask from you is support. Either verbal or physical support, it does not matter. Spread our message and our name, or aid us when the time comes.” 

It was silent for a moment, Claire shakily scanned the villagers. Their faces filled with shock as she chided herself for her delivery. May was the first to speak up, “Claire… I’m sorry to hear about your brother. I lost mine so long ago that I don’t even remember his voice…”

Almost all of the older villagers bowed their heads in unison. Their thoughts on May’s brother as the younger women nodded. “How do you expect to accomplish this?” A voice cried out.

Claire hesitated for a moment too long, Jasmine stepped in to help her. She grabbed her hand and spoke for her. “Our Goddess has empowered our classes. We also have a web of villagers ready to aid us already. We only need you to spread our message and our name right now.”

“Can you promise to return them?” May asked. Her sadness was evident in her eyes. “I-I can’t get my hopes up again…”

Claire walked up to her and grasped her hand in hers. Her party shifted, knowing what was coming. Red light poured out of Claire’s body as she knelt before the village mayor. “I swear to you on my honor as a paladin, I will return the men back. I pray to my Goddess that we find your brother. If we do, I promise to bring him back, to bring them all back.”

The following silence deafened the crowd. It was evident that the light radiating from Claire was no normal magic. They could all feel Her presence as Claire stood up to meet May’s eyes. She wiped a tear from the elder’s cheek and then looked around to the villagers. “I make this oath to all of you. I will bring them home.”

May embraced Claire in a hug as the village erupted into a mix of cheers and wails. They had long since given up hope and it was evident. They surrounded the Scarlet Seraphs as they reached out to them. Grasping at the hope that they’d get to see their brothers, sons or uncles again.

“Please… please keep your promise… and Vicky, prepare a meal. We need to celebrate our saviors.” May said, choking back her tears as she wiped her face. A younger woman nodded and headed away from the crowd. The rest of the villagers got to work setting up, they brought tables, chairs and silverware for the party. All five waited as the village prepared their thanks.

Elsie soaked in the attention, retelling their previous tales to any who would listen. Ana hid behind Claire as Claire talked with the older woman about May’s brother. He was very similar to Ryley, taken at a young age and never heard from again. It broke her heart to hear. Jasmine was taking care of the administrative tasks while May recovered and Lily was conversing with the local doctor.

By the time the meal was prepared, the sun was setting and the villagers' fervor was slowing down. Claire sat at the head of the makeshift table as Vicky and a few other villagers brought out roasted ham and vegetables. Claire’s mouth watered as they set the food down, aching to dig in. All eyes were on her as she snapped out of the haze.

“Thank you… All of you for this meal. I ask that you bow your heads as I say a few prayers…” Claire said. A certain refinement in her voice that she wasn’t used to yet. The villagers bowed their heads as Claire dedicated this meal to her Goddess and Bennos. After a long, silent pause, Claire took another deep breath.

“Thank you… I love sweet potatoes.” She said before reaching for the platter. The villagers erupted in laughter before joining her in digging in. Claire was too busy stuffing her face to answer any questions, so Elsie and Jasmine stepped in. Jasmine made sure details were kept vague, but gave an outline of Elizabeth’s plan. What cities and villages were on board already and Elsie retold the tale of fighting the troll, adding in the lies Jasmine told.

The atmosphere was light and joyful as the village celebrated being rid of the cockatrices and of a possible better future. Claire got to bask in the praise until dinner ended, then she was hit with that familiar fatigue. Her eyes blurred slightly as her body grew heavier. Ana and Lily caught on quickly, supporting her back to the carriage. It brought a natural end to the celebration as the clean up started.

“Give this to your mayor… It's a letter giving our full support.” May said, her eyes determined as she handed a letter to Jasmine. “We’ve sat around hoping for change for too long, I just hope you have the strength necessary.”

Chapter Text

Claire was out cold by the time Elsie and Jasmine returned. Ana watched over her as Claire’s head rested in her lap. She only looked up when Elsie called out to her in her mind.

‘How is she?’ Elsie asked. Claire’s face contorted in discomfort as she stirred slightly.

‘Not as bad as last time… but it sapped her strength.’ Ana replied, adjusting Claire’s head to be more comfortable. ‘Now that we know its name, we can see it on her sheet. It appears to be a weaker form of the Divine Fatigue.’

Elsie let out an audible sigh, “Thank the Goddess… we should get to bed too. Jasmine will have a fit if we waste any more time.” She gave Jasmine a smug smile before Jasmine lightly punched her shoulder. Jasmine giggled softly and nodded before stretching.

“Hate to say it, but you’re right. Let’s get to bed so we can leave early.” Jasmine said, throwing off her outer clothing. Elsie ogled her lithe body as she pondered whether or not to use her favor so soon. Jasmine layed down before her, signalling her to join her. Elsie felt her face redden before she too threw off her dress, she then crawled into Jasmine’s arms. 

Elsie hesitated, her desire to use that favor overwhelmed her for a moment. Jasmine let out a sigh as she felt Elsie’s desire rise. “Not now… when we’re traveling…” She whispered into Elsie’s ear. Elsie nodded before shifting, she pressed her back against Jasmine as she accepted her role as little spoon.

Ana was kneeling before her, waiting for Elsie to settle before she crawled into Ana’s arms. Elsie was sandwiched between the two as Lily took over caring for Claire. She moved the sleeping girl into a better position before snuggling up to her. All four slowly drifted off to sleep.

Claire didn’t wake up immediately the next morning, she was still asleep by the time they left the village. May and the rest of the villagers sent them off with sweet treats and fruit as thanks. They had an entire audience watch them as they exited the village, Elsie waved like a queen to her loyal followers. She soaked in the attention before the boredom of traveling took over.

She lay in Jasmine’s lap, looking up at her as she was bored out of her mind. She reached out and poked Jasmine’s cheek, annoying the assassin. “I’m bored.” she said to Jasmine with a sly smile.

“And?” Jasmine said sternly, faking annoyance to play along. 

“Get your cock out.” Elsie replied, shifting to sit up.

“You sure? You’ll be using your favor.” Jasmine said coyly. Elsie narrowed her eyes as she contemplated on using it. A smile broke out as she reached out to Ana. 

‘How is she? Is she able to drive?’ She asked Ana.

‘Probably… why?’ Ana asked as Elsie’s thoughts flowed into her. She couldn’t see Ana react, but she knew exactly what she looked like. Her face reddened as her dress tented. 

“I think it’s time we change shifts… Claire’s feeling well enough to drive…” Elsie said, whispering into Jasmine’s ear. She leaned close and kissed Jasmine’s neck, leaving a mark on her before continuing. “Lily agreed to help her and watch over her…”

Jasmine shifted before crossing her legs. She hid her arousal from Elsie as Elsie giggled in her ear. “No, she should res-”

The window opened as Claire climbed out, joining the two. Her face was somewhat pale, but she was smiling widely. “Jaz, get back there. I can handle driving for a little while.” Claire’s own arousal was evident as her pants had a noticeable bulge. She sat next to Jasmine and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Jasmine shuddered then nodded.

“Fine… only because you insist.” She said, Elsie bit her lip before planting a kiss on her lips.

“Mmm… cut the fake resistance, we both know how badly you want it.” She whispered to Jasmine as she squirmed. Elsie turned and climbed through the window before Lily traded places with her. Lily gave her a knowing smile as Jasmine took a deep breath. She climbed through the window, her chest burning in anticipation.

Elsie and Ana stood before her, their dresses tenting as Elsie commanded Jasmine. “Kneel.” Jasmine bit her lip, resisting the urge to respond. She nodded and knelt before the two, her eyes shifting between their bulges. They threw their dresses to the side in unison, revealing their thin bodies. Their cocks strained against their panties.

“Do we need to spell out what to do next?” Elsie asked. Jasmine thought she’d react harsher to Elsie’s tone, but in the moment it turned her on more. She shook her head softly as she grasped the waistband of Ana’s panties. She leaned in close as she freed Ana’s cock from its restraint. Her length slapping into Jasmine as she quivered.

She rubbed her cheek against Ana as she pulled Elsie’s down. She had two throbbing cocks before her that made her mouth water. She looked up at the twins as their lustful eyes watched her. She licked Ana’s shaft, cleaning it of the precum that dripped down it. Ana moaned softly as Jasmine smiled, she licked her lips before turning to Elsie.

“You sure? Last time you couldn’t even get hard…” She playfully teased Elsie. Her cock throbbed in her hand as Elsie gave her a smug smile. 

“What do you think Ana? Make her suck us dry? Or should we try something else?” Elsie whispered to her sister. Her hand was teasing her sister’s tight hole as she sent fantasies to her.

“P-please… please do what Elsie wants…” Ana begged Jasmine as her cock throbbed. Jasmine tilted her before sighing. Elsie offered her free hand to help Jasmine up.

“Lay down Ana… Jasmine, straddle her chest…” Elsie commanded, her arousal evident in her eyes. “Get your clothes off first…”

Jasmine threw her clothes off as she did as she was told. She sat on Ana’s chest as her cock rested between her small breasts. They looked into each other’s eyes before Elsie pressed up against Jasmine. “Scoot closer… she’s wanted this for so long, but was too shy to ask…”

Elsie pressed Jasmine closer to Ana’s mouth, forcing Jasmine’s tip to press against the quivering blond’s lips. Jasmine’s cock throbbed as she felt Elsie’s press against her back. 

“Unfortunately… it’ll be too awkward for me to join you, but I have my sister’s cock to attend to.” She whispered into Jasmine’s ear. “Be rough with her, her mind is begging me. Use her mouth to pleasure yourself and don’t stop unless I tell you.”

Jasmine glanced back, missing Elsie’s embrace as she shifted to her sister’s cock. She turned back and looked down at the flustered younger twin. “You sure? This isn’t just Elsie forcing you?”

Ana nodded enthusiastically, she couldn’t see but her cock throbbed wildly as Elsie tried to grasp it. “P-please… I want to be used…” She begged softly as she opened her mouth. “Be as r-rough as you’d l-like…”

Jasmine’s mind blanked momentarily as Ana’s welcoming mouth beckoned her. She moved forward, shoving her entire length down the girl’s throat. Groaning as she resisted slightly. She pressed her crotch against Ana’s face squirming in her warm embrace as she straddled her face. She truly let loose, all that pent up stress and emotions flowed out of her as she thrusted into Ana’s face. She slammed her hips into the girl’s face as Ana’s throat tightened around her.

Elsie watched Jasmine use her sister with a smile, her sister’s thoughts flooded her mind. Begging for Jasmine to use her throat, to use her like a toy for her own pleasure, ignore any reason and abuse her. She watched as Jasmine thrusted violently in and out of Ana’s throat. She originally was going to tag team Jasmine with her sister, but wanted to reward her sister for her performance first. She did feel a tinge of regret for not being the one to do it, but she couldn’t deny how hot her view was.

Ana’s cock throbbed wildly in Elsie’s grip as her mouth and throat were used by Jasmine. Her powerful thrusts left red marks on Ana’s face as her flesh slammed into her. She felt the pain slowly take over as her whole body tensed up. Her mind slowly blanked as her body craved oxygen, her eyes filled with tears as she suppressed her gag reflex. It was everything she had wanted. Her mind called to her sister, begging for more.

Jasmine slowly came back to her senses as Ana’s throat seemingly tightened around her cock. She shuddered as she looked at Ana’s tear filled face, her eyes rolled back in pleasure. For a moment, she felt remorse for losing control, but then she felt the unmistakably warm ropes of cum hit her back. Ana quivered violently as Jasmine felt rope after rope cover her back.

She gave her a couple of long, deep thrusts to help her through her orgasm before she felt her own take over. She pressed Ana’s face into her crotch as bottomed out into her wanting throat. She released a torrent of cum straight down the passing out girl as Elsie watched Ana’s cock throb. She licked at her sister’s shaft, making sure she was okay as Ana was finally able to breath normally. Jasmine pulled back and covered her face with the rest of her cum. 

She licked her lips, admiring Ana’s state as cum poured out of her mouth and coated her face. She leaned down to clean it, but Elsie cut her off. “Forget about me?” She said, pressing against her back. She grinded her cock against Jasmine before pulling her back.

“She may be out… but she’s not satisfied yet.” Elsie whispered as Jasmine moved down her cum covered belly. She felt Ana’s erection underneath her as Elsie giggled. “This was the original plan… but Ana deserved a reward…”

Jasmine felt Elsie’s tip tease her puckered hole, her body craving to be filled. She arched her back as she felt Ana throb beneath her. She had yet to try both of her holes being filled, she didn’t know she needed it until now. She let out a whine as she held back on begging. She would not lower herself to that.

“Come on… let’s reward her one last time…” Elsie whispered in her ear. She helped Jasmine up and let Ana’s cock stand up. Jasmine slowly lowered herself on Ana’s length as her walls tightened around it. She didn’t get to enjoy it for long as Elsie pressed into her other hole. She let out a groan as it resisted momentarily, then Elsie pressed harder. She moaned louder than she had ever moaned as Elsie eased into her.

“FUuuuck… Elsie I love you so much!” She cried out as Elsie moaned in her ear. Elsie kissed her neck before giggling.

“That’s a proper love confession…” She whispered before pulling back. She felt Jasmine’s body resist, gripping onto her as she moved. Her knees weakened as she felt Ana’s cock throb, but she was able to move back. She kissed Jasmine’s neck one last time before slamming into her.

Jasmine let out a moan as Elsie began thrusting. Jasmine did her best to move, but her mind blanked by having both sisters inside her. Her moans leaked out to the driver’s as they listened on intently. She couldn’t think straight as she felt Elsie’s thrust deeper and deeper. She felt a sensitive spot she never knew she had get stimulated as her cock flailed wildly. Cum flew from it and coated the barely conscious girl. Her cries of pleasure overtook Elsies as her strength left her.

Her mind truly blanked as her eyes rolled back, the pleasure crashing into her as she fell forward. She felt the warm, sticky mixture of cum on Ana’s skin as she lay on top of her. Her tongue out, trying desperately to find any of it but failing. Elsie let out her own cry as she bottomed out in Jasmine. Jasmine felt the twin’s fill her with cum as her insides burned. Wave after wave of heat filled her belly and womb as her vision doubled. Her belly extended slightly as they emptied themselves inside of her. There was so much that her body could barely hold it.

She mumbled something unintelligible as Elsie slowly pulled out of her. Her body was shaking as Elsie left her and cum poured out of her gaping hole. She could barely make out that Elsie was in front of her as her tongue felt something. Her taste buds lit up as she licked at Elsie’s dirtied cock. She did her best to clean Elsie, but she had no real strength right now. Elsie held back a laugh as Jasmine’s tongue floundered against her shaft.

By the time Jasmine had recovered, Ana began to as well. Ana awoke to Jasmine’s tongue gliding across her face, stealing her precious seed from her skin. Ana grabbed Jasmine’s cheeks and pulled her in for a cum covered kiss. Her messy lips clashing with Jasmine’s as their tongues fought for a taste. Elsie was too busy cleaning Jasmine’s holes to care, tasting a mixture of her and Ana’s cum as it dripped down Jasmine’s thigh.

“Favor well spent.” She giggled to herself.

Chapter Text

Claire heard noises coming from Jasmine that she'd never heard before. She felt a bit jealous of the twins for getting her to sound like that. But Claire’s imagination ran wild as she squirmed in her seat, her erection pressed against her pants, begging for freedom. Lily’s hand was so close, she just needed to move up her thigh a couple of inches.

“I thought I was loud…” Lily whispered to Claire. Claire gasped as Lily gently stroked her thigh.

“Y-yeah… she’s nearly s-screaming…” Claire said huskily. Her cock throbbed and her pussy quivered as Lily’s fingers lingered on her erection. A silence fell between the two as Jasmine cried out her love for Elsie. Both looked at each other with lustful gazes.

“Glad she can let loose, just wish Jaz would do it more…” Lily said as she continued to tease Claire’s arousal. “She’d be a lot better off if she did…”

“Mhmm… fuck.” Claire whimpered as Lily giggled. She leaned in close and whispered into Claire’s ear.

“I’m also glad you’re feeling well enough… I thought you’d still be asleep or worried about fighting…” Lily said in her ear. She was having fun teasing Claire, but Lily was mostly concerned about her lover’s health. “Are you well enough to perform?”

Claire nodded enthusiastically, her arousal straining for release. Lily giggled in her ear and started to pull her pants down. It was so much fun being more active like Elsie, she really had to get to know the older twin better. Lily’s thoughts were cut off as Claire’s cock popped out.

She let out a gasp as Claire’s size caught her off guard, as always. She licked her lips as Claire’s aroma filled her nose. She looked up at Claire with a lustful smile, Claire did her best to keep an eye on the road. Claire let out a gasp as Lily grasped her cock, she could feel Lily’s breath on her skin as the alchemist stroked her length.

If she wasn’t so tired, she’d push Lily down and take her. But her muscles ached, and her mind still felt foggy. She let out a whimper as Lily got caught up in teasing her. Lily bit her lip and rose to kiss Claire. Her hand stroked Claire’s shaft as the two kissed. She broke from the kiss and spoke.

“Glad you’re well enough to perform… We’ll have to wait for a more thorough examination, though.” She said, trying her best to sound sexy. Claire shuddered as her cock throbbed in Lily’s hand. Lily bit her lip as she watched Claire struggle to stay focused.

“Please… don’t tease me. I want to cum.” Claire begged softly. Her mind hazed over as her eyes did their best to watch the road. Claire nearly shot up as she saw horses in the distance. Panic set in as another carriage came into view. “Lily… there’s people coming…”

Lily heard Claire’s words, and she understood the panic. If others saw Claire’s cock they’d be in trouble or cause a lust filled frenzy. But that didn’t matter to her right now. The alchemist’s chest burned intensely as a smile broke out on her face. Lily bit her lip, staring at the approaching wagon. The thrill of being caught took over as her lust took control.

“Better act natural then…” Lily said, her hand never stopping. Her eyes were glued to the approaching horses as adrenaline kicked in. It added to her lust as her panties wettened. She gave Claire a look before pulling her cock out. “Or… make me cum before they can see…”

Claire was stunned. She didn’t expect this from Lily. She seemed incredibly level-headed. She scrambled to meet her demands as she grasped Lily’s cock. Lily let out a moan as Claire’s panic built up. Her face reddened as she whispered. “Please… be quiet. We can’t have others see…”

Lily bit her lip as Claire’s desperate hand stroked her length. She bit back the urge to let her moans cry out. The three in the back had settled as Jasmine’s cries could no longer be heard. Lily’s mind blanked as they closed the distance between the approaching people. 

“Fuck me… let them see… they’ll join us so quickly…” Lily said between deep breaths. She was holding back her cries of pleasure as Claire’s hand was coated in her precum. Her free hand moved past Claire’s hand and underneath her balls. Her burning sex wanted relief as well. Her fingers were coated in her arousal as they explored her inner walls.

“Lily, please… we need to cover ourselves,” Claire begged, panic and arousal in her voice. Claire’s eyes found the blanket they used for colder winds and nights. She quickly grabbed the blanket, covering the two’s lower halves. The blanket moved with their hands as Lily’s moans spilled out.

Claire looked at the approaching wagon and could make out the driver. She pulled Lily down, covering her lover’s mouth as she shoved Lily onto her lap. Lily let go of her cock finally as her yelp was stifled. Claire covered Lily with the blanket before Lily let out a giggle. Claire shuddered as she felt Lily’s tongue glide across her shaft.

She held back a moan as Lily swallowed her length. Lily’s head bobbed up and down under the blanket as Claire did her best to hide her. Lily wasn’t the most experienced with oral, so she made slight choking noises as Lily tried her best with Claire’s cock. Claire felt a chill run down her spine when the other driver waved at her.

She was an older lady with a bright smile. She waved to Claire as Claire did her best to wave back. She pressed Lily’s head down onto her shaft, causing Lily to panic. She slapped against Claire’s thigh, begging for air as Claire began to feel her orgasm. Her cock throbbed in Lily’s mouth just as the lady called out.

“Lovely day, isn’t it?” The other driver called out in a cheerful tone. “Barely a breeze.”

Claire nodded as she tried to compose herself enough to speak. Her cum spurted out as she held back her moans. “Y-yeah… nice day.”

“I was worried because I smelt smoke a ways back, but no signs of a campfire.” The woman said, “Be careful, could have been bandits.”

Claire nodded as the lady tilted her head. She took a deep breath and spoke shakily. “Don’t worry… I’m an adventurer traveling with my party…” She got out as Lily struggled in her lap. 

“You feeling okay? You look like you have a fever.” The lady said as they passed each other. Claire nodded enthusiastically and tried to come up with an excuse.

“Long night last night… had to fight…” She got out as she eased up on Lily’s head. She heard Lily choking and gasping as she tried to cover for her. “Thanks for the warning. We’ll keep an eye out.”

The lady didn’t get much time to process what happened as they were quickly obscured by the carriage. Claire was now out of sight of the other driver, so she threw off the blanket to find a panting, choking Lily. Tears flowed down her face as she caught her breath.

“Sorry, sorry. I panicked and didn’t mean to-” She tried to get out as Lily attacked her lips. Claire’s eyes hazed as Lily pushed her own cum in her mouth. Her taste buds lit up as Lily pulled back. 

“Now I understand why Ana likes it so much…” She whispered before kissing Claire again. They swapped her cum between their mouths as Claire reached down for Lily’s cock. She was so close anyways as it only took a couple strokes for her to cum. Lily’s body quivered as her cock erupted.

Claire broke from the kiss to catch her lover’s seed. She coated her face and mouth with her love as Lily bit her finger to suppress her moans. Claire’s face was thoroughly coated by the time Lily calmed down. Claire licked her shaft clean before returning to kiss her lover.

“Goddess… Jaz is so right…” Lily said. She leaned in and kissed Claire’s messy face in multiple places. “You look so pretty coated in cum…”

Claire overcame her fatigue as she pushed Lily onto the bench. She ravaged her neck as Lily held her hand to her mouth. Claire’s cock pressed into her thigh before the paladin moved into position. Lily’s arousal leaked down her thigh as she looked into her lustful lover’s eyes. Her cum dripped off Claire’s face as it landed on Lily’s skin.

She let out a muffled whimper as Claire entered her. Her pussy stretched to fill Claire’s size as her hand muffled her moan. She rolled her eyes back as Claire’s entire length filled her to the brim. Her body nearly gave out as Claire began to thrust. She was orgasming before Claire had even begun.

Her pussy clenched around Claire’s length as the redhead thrusted. She pressed her messy lips against Lily’s as Lily wrapped her legs around her. Claire didn’t care anymore if they were outside. She didn’t care if anyone saw. Claire needed to cum inside her lover.

Lily filled their kiss with her moans as her cock throbbed between them. She parted from the kiss to whisper to Claire. “Fuck me… prove to Her… even divine fatigue won’t stop you… from making love with me…” She got out between moans. She could feel Claire throb as she spoke, her long, powerful thrusts causing pleasure to crash into Lily.

Claire let out a groan in Lily’s ear as she bottomed out inside her lover. Lily knew what was coming as she tightened her grip around Claire’s waist. Her body wanted Claire to fill her womb, it ached for her lover’s cum. Claire moaned into Lily’s ear as the alchemist got what she desired. That hot, thick liquid flooded her insides while her back arched.

Claire quivered as her cock released wave after wave of cum deep inside her lover. Lily kissed her, silencing both of their moans as her belly filled. Lily could feel her belly expand as it could barely hold her lover’s seed. It spilled out from Claire as Claire collapsed on Lily’s chest.

Lily let out a gasp as Claire tried to catch her breath. Lily let out a giggle as she idly rubbed the back of her lover’s head. Claire’s cock was still inside her as she felt her cum leak down her thighs. “Maybe we should pull over…”

Chapter Text

Lily was able to pull the cart to the side as Claire struggled to regain her strength. Lily quivered as she felt her lover’s cum slowly pour out of her. She bit her lip as she pulled the carriage over, Claire’s head lay next to her still aroused cock. Lily could feel her breath on her shaft as she stopped the cart.

She looked down at Claire’s face as her cum dried on her skin. “Let’s go check on our party members…” Lily whispered to Claire as she perked up. She helped Claire into the back of the carriage before following her. Her eyes focused on Claire’s toned butt as she crawled through the window. She followed her through to find their party members.

Jasmine was idly licking Ana’s skin as her eyes were hazed over. She didn’t even look up, just kept licking at the giggling girl’s face. Ana was bumbling and giggling as tears streamed down her face, red marks littering her white skin. Elsie sat proudly beside the two as if showing them off for her lovers.

“Had fun too, I see…” she said to the two drivers. She beckoned Claire over before kissing her. “Mmm… tastes divine.” She said as she parted from Claire.

“Almost got caught too. Passed an older lady on the road while Lily wouldn’t stop… she nearly choked on my cock…” Claire got out between breaths. Ana perked up slightly at that last part. Lily giggled as she sat beside Ana and Jasmine.

“You were right… the danger adds to the pleasure.” She whispered to Ana as she squirmed beneath Jasmine.

Elsie bit her lip. Her eyes hazed over as Ana’s thoughts flooded into her mind. “Ana says she loves you,” Elsie said huskily towards Lily, her eyes never leaving Claire’s. “Did you hear Jasmine say it?”

Claire nodded before pulling Elsie in close. “Heard her scream it… Goddess, I wish I could get her to sound like that…”

“Mmm… it was a combined effort.” Elsie said before kissing Claire’s neck. She tasted Lily’s cum on her lover’s skin as her cock hardened. “Still have some left in me…”

She barely got the words out of her mouth as Claire took her to the ground. She let out a laugh as Claire threw off her shirt. Elsie got a good look at her abs and breasts as she threw her clothes to the side. The mage felt her cock against her own as it dwarfed her size. “Goddess… I love when we rub against each other…” Claire said huskily.

She rubbed her shaft against Elsie’s as the two let out moans. Lily crawled over to the two, eager to join in the fun. She pressed up behind Claire as Claire’s back arched. Claire felt her lover’s cock press between her thighs and tease her folds. “Mind if I join….”

“YEs!” both cried out as all three began to move. They grinded against one another for a moment, preparing themselves for another round. Claire could feel Lily’s tip tease her wet entrance before Lily pressed her down. She pulled Claire’s butt back and lined her cock up with Elsie’s pussy.

“Ready?” She asked the two. Elsie squirmed beneath Claire before both of them nodded. Her body tensed up as she anticipated Claire’s size. Elsie held her breath as Lily thrusted forward, sending Claire inside her. She let out a groan as her lover stretched her insides. Elsie could feel her body part to accept Claire as her voice cried out.

“Ahh… ahhh… Claire.” Elsie moaned as Lily controlled the pace. She held Claire’s toned butt in her hands, enjoying the feeling of it as she gripped it. Lily’s fingers clawed at Claire’s skin. Her thrusts caused Claire to whimper. Claire barely had any strength left to resist, so she let Lily use her body.

Both their bodies rubbed against each other as Elsie’s throbbing cock was between them. Claire could feel the heat from it radiate onto her belly as she whimpered in Elsie’s ear. Each thrust sent Claire into Elsie as the two moved back and forth. Elsie held back her laughs as Claire began bumbling in her ear.

“Think you, hah, broke her…” Elsie said to Lily as she looked at the purple-haired woman. They hadn’t got much time together yet, despite both wanting to.

“Sounds like it… she’s tightening around me. Fuck me… I can barely hold on.” Lily moaned out as she kept thrusting. Elsie watched her face contort in pleasure as she bit her lip. She felt her lover’s cock throb inside her as Claire emptied inside her. She felt her lover fill her.

“Fuuuck… she is cumming already…” Elsie got out as she arched her back. She pulled Claire into her as she wanted every drop inside her. She could feel her belly fill up with that hot, precious baby batter. “It’s always so much with her.” She cried out.

Lily kept thrusting, slowing down slightly to let Claire finish. She could feel Claire’s insides cling to her as she moved. The rest of Claire’s strength gave out fully as she wailed. “Ahhh… Elsie… Lily, please… moooore!”

Both women giggled as she bumbled out her moan. Elsie pulled her head up and gave her a passionate kiss. “Claire, I love you so much… After Ana’s, I’m having your baby next…”

Claire’s eyes rolled back as she heard Elsie’s words. Elsie felt her cock throb and get bigger inside her. Lily let out a moan as she slammed into Claire. She threw her head back and began to release inside Claire. Elsie felt Claire’s belly begin to expand as the alchemist filled her up. Both women had so much inside them that some spilled out.

Lily’s body shook as her cum finally stopped. She nearly collapsed on top of Claire before she caught herself. She gripped Claire’s butt tightly as she scratched at her skin. She began to pull out as Claire whimpered. “Nooo… please stay…” She slurred out as Lily pulled out.

“It’s okay… I’ll keep you inside me.” Elsie whispered into Claire’s ear. She could feel Claire throb inside her as she wrapped her legs around Claire. “Besides… Jasmine wants more…”

Right on cue, Claire felt a tongue glide across her thigh. It hungrily approached her recovering pussy as she anticipated its touch. She quivered as Jasmine’s tongue lapped at her cum covered folds. She tried to moan, but her voice wouldn’t come out. Jasmine’s adept tongue caused her mind to blank over.

“I can feel her reactions… Goddess, I wish I could just stay like this.” Elsie said as she closed her eyes. Her body craved Claire’s warmth, and her mind thought back to those potions. She wished she could stop taking them and let nature run its course. She pictured carrying her lovers’ babies and her lovers carrying her own. It’d be perfect. But they had Claire’s holy mission.

Claire was trying to think, trying really hard. All she could do was feel Jasmine’s tongue as it entered her. She whimpered softly as the pleasure flooded her mind. Claire’s mind slowly faded as sleep took over her eyelids closed. Elsie was the only one to notice as she whispered into Claire’s ear. “Good night, my love.”

Claire felt that presence again. That overwhelming feeling as a being beyond her power or comprehension manifested before her. Her Goddess, bathed in ethereal light with her red hair flowing. It acted against gravity, almost as if she were submerged under water. Before, it was the only thing Claire could distinguish about her, but now, her grey eyes pierced through the light.

“Claire. I’m sorry to rip you away from your lovers.” Her ethereal voice pierced Claire’s mind. She held back a response as she waited for Her to continue. “I wanted to congratulate you for gaining us followers, but the state you were in before was… dire.”

Claire nodded before letting her continue. “Also, I needed to inform you. Toni… he’s headed for your Lady’s estate…”

Claire perked up at the dancer’s name. She could only imagine what his gift would do to a lady like Myrtle. “Is he going to be okay?” She asked. Worry took over as her thoughts went to Ryley.

“Yes… Anka will make sure of it… but he knows not the full extent of the suffering of men. I fear his sheltered existence will be shattered.” Her eyes softened for a moment as she paused. “I fear his innocence will be lost permanently. He was a shining example of purity and hope…”

Claire tilted her head. She was confused now. Was this all the Goddess needed to say? She heard a familiar giggle pierce her mind, one that reminded her of Jasmine. “No, Claire, I foresee him running into Ryley. And given the impression your lovers impressed upon him, he’ll talk about you…”

Claire’s thoughts were in a flurry as she thought of her brother. How would he react to hearing about Claire creating an adventurer party? Will he be waiting for her? Does he even remember her?

“Don’t worry, my child… I mean, I guess you are my mother now…” She paused for a moment before letting out a sigh. “Never mind that, he’ll remember you. I just fear he’ll set off a chain of reactions that forces your hand.”

Claire tilted her head and opened her mouth to ask, but shook her head. She decided to let her Goddess speak. She let Claire settle before continuing. “There are Knights willing to act against the status quo; one particular knight is assigned to Toni’s detail… she’ll meet an old friend at your Lady’s estate. I just fear they’ll clash…”

“What would you like us to do? Turn around and race to Toni’s rescue?” Claire asked. She could barely tell because of the light, but it looked like her Goddess shook her head.

“No, not yet. You’re not strong enough yet… but you might not need to be…” She said her crypticness was becoming annoying for Claire as she tried to guess Her intent. She heard that familiar giggle again before She continued. “The northerner you met, white hair and red eyes… She’s on a quest given by her people. She’ll make a powerful ally. Go, find her, and recruit her strength. It’ll help you if Toni’s guard causes an issue.”

Claire could feel Her energy slip away. She cried out one last question. “Where can we find her?” 

She saw another feature, only for a moment, but she saw it. A sly smile that reminded her of Elsie pierced through the light. “Weren’t you listening? Or were you too busy with your lover?”

After that, she jolted up. Darkness filled her vision as she looked around in a panic. Someone stirred beneath her as Elsie groaned. “Fuck Claire, that hurt.” She said, rubbing her chest.

“Sorry, Elsie… it’s just… she visited me again.” She said hesitantly. Elsie shot up and nearly headbutted Claire.

“Her? Your Goddess?” She nearly screamed in confusion. Claire just nodded as Elsie relaxed.

“Apparently, we’ll be meeting that Northerner again…” She got out.

Chapter Text

Their brief break came to an end as Claire could feel her nerves begin to build up. Her stress levels were rapidly rising as she thought about what her Goddess had told her. Toni’s guard could cause them issues. If that knight causes a scene, this whole operation could go sideways. They’d be prepared for a fight.

With the grassroots movements that Elizabeth is planning, there is the surprise factor. None of the participating villages are on good terms with the Lady, so they keep quiet about the plan. If the element of surprise isn’t on their side, Lady Myrtle could call for aid. That would spell the end for their little revolution before it even began.

The only reason she wasn’t completely freaking out was because both Ana and Elsie were gently massaging her shoulders. They could tell she was in deep thought and stressed. Her shoulders were tense, and her eyebrows were furrowed. They were doing their best to help her.

Jasmine was holding the party up, she was still quite groggy from her earlier session. Her eyes still somewhat hazed as she watched Elsie. Elsie could feel her lustful gaze, even with her back turned. It wasn’t something she was used to yet, coming from Jasmine, at least.

Lily sat opposite of Claire, as the alchemist was also deep in thought. She was trying to remember what the lady they passed had told them. The driver passed signs of bandits, but Lily was too distracted to remember the details. She was interrupted by seeing Jasmine crawl towards the twins. Her eyes locked on Elsie as she licked her lips.

“Jaz. This is serious… as much as I like this looser side of you…” Lily said with a deep sigh. She could feel her chest tighten as Jasmine’s lustful gaze turned towards her. She watched as Jasmine’s eyes wandered to her greatest asset. Jasmine smiled and changed course, aiming for Lily now. “We need you to be serio-”

She was cut off. Jasmine was quite fast, even on her hands and knees. The silent assassin had used her skill to close the distance between the two. Her lips latched onto Lily’s as she pushed Lily to her back. Lily did her best to resist, but Jasmine was far stronger than her. She could feel her resistance fading as she felt Jasmine’s arousal rub against her.

She didn’t get long to enjoy Jasmine’s embrace, though. Jasmine was pulled off her by a shockingly annoyed Claire. Her eyebrow still furrowed as she commanded Jasmine. “Jaz. Not now. We need to be serious.” Claire’s annoyance was evident as she did her best to hold back. She wasn’t annoyed at Jasmine per se. She was annoyed at her lover’s timing. “Why are you like this now?”

Jasmine blinked rapidly. Her reasoning returned as she continued to blink. Her grey eyes came back into focus as she looked into Claire’s eyes. “Holy shit… that was worse than the first time… sorry, I let my lust take over… it won’t happen again.”

“Fuck no! Give in to it again, but find a better time!” Claire said, her annoyance fading as frustration fully took over. She wanted to give in to her own lust and satiate her lover’s lust. But again, the timing was the issue here.

Jasmine flinched at her voice but was able to recover with a smile. “I’ll try… remind me again what’s going on… I was too focused on your… never mind.” She said, wiping drool from her mouth.

“That Northern woman is near us, according to our Goddess. We need to be on the lookout for her.” Elsie said, crawling to Claire’s side. 

“A-also… Toni might be in danger of setting our Lady off…” Ana chimed in, crawling up to Elsie’s side.

“We need to be on the lookout for bandits. That was the clue our Goddess gave us.” Lily said, completing the briefing.

“No. Fire. The lady said she smelt smoke.” Claire said before taking a deep breath. “I remember now. She was concerned because she couldn’t see the smoke or any signs of camping. I think… I was kinda distracted…”

Lily nodded, her face reddening. “Ah… sorry, I also lost myself to lust…”

Claire shrugged before stretching. “Well, we’ve wasted enough time. Let’s get moving.” She said, getting up and heading towards the driver’s seat. “Jaz, care to join me? Need your attentive eye.”

Jasmine nodded before shaking the rest of her lust off. Her eyes had wandered over her paladin’s body as she stretched her muscles. Even Claire getting up caused her eyes to wander to Claire’s butt. She focused on breathing as she joined Claire in the driver’s seat.

“I guess that leaves us to plan…” Lily said, breaking the silence.

“In case Toni’s guard sets off Myrtle’s?” Elsie asked. Lily nodded.

“We have to warn Elizabeth… but we don’t have any ways to reach out. We’d have to stop by a village for their communication device… gods… they need to make those things portable already.” Lily said, talking to herself. She was talking about the magic letter system. A magic tool created nearly a decade ago allowed for letters to be delivered nearly instantaneously.

“C-can’t… nobles control the gemstones needed…” Ana said, answering Lily’s complaint. Lily tilted her head before turning to Elsie.

“Elizabeth say that?” Both twins nodded in unison. Lily smiled. “Course she did… well, we can focus on the northerner now and pray for Toni’s guard to keep quiet… then we need to find a village…”

Elsie nodded as she spread out the map. “We aren’t too far from Fyre, a city that definitely has one… but it's a three-day ride. The other option is heading towards  Calyre, which is just west of the city…”

“But it might not have the letter machine…” Ana added. She was trying to recall its name, but it escaped her. “I-i say we chance the village… only a day away from here…”

While the trio were discussing the plan, Jasmine and Claire were carefully watching the sides of the road. Both were looking for any signs of a fire or smoke. They scanned the treelines, Claire taking the right side as Jasmine took the left. Looking for any sign of conflict or people in general.

It was a quiet twenty-minute drive before Jasmine’s nose picked up on smoke. She couldn’t tell the direction, but she knew there was smoke somewhere nearby. “Stop… let me scout before we get too close.”

Claire nodded, thankful that Jasmine was out of her lustful fervor. She watched Jasmine until she could no longer track her. Despite wearing darker clothes, she quickly disappeared into the vibrant greens of the treeline. Silence faded in as she heard the muffled voices of her party members. She could faintly hear them discussing worst-case scenarios as the Royal Guard piqued her interest. They’d be screwed if they showed up.

It didn’t take long for Jasmine to track the smell. She raced quietly through the woods before stumbling upon the obvious signs of humans. Branches broken, grass padded down, and broken sticks led her to the fire she was looking for. Her stomach clenched as the smell quickly hit her. 

Burning flesh. She held back her gag as she slowly composed herself. Jasmine took a deep breath through her collar and kept going towards the burning smell that made her stomach churn. She quietly crept close to a grove and the source of the fire. She could see it now, wood burning in the clearing. Wood crafted by women. Boxes, pieces of a carriage, and wheels all on fire.

Her eyes focused on the horses as their dead bodies were being engulfed by the flames. She held back her gag again as she scanned the area. She noticed quite a few dead bodies scattered about, some of which were on fire. She steeled herself before readying to move.

Then she heard it. That loud, primal breathing. It sent a shiver down her spine as she crept closer to the noise. The northerner was close by. Was she still in combat? After almost two hours after the lady passed by here? Her questions were answered when she heard the stranger’s axe hit flesh.

Jasmine heard an inhuman cry pierce through the forest. A cry so loud, she didn’t doubt that Claire heard it. She readied herself before dashing to the sound. She scanned the bodies as she passed by. What was left intact were definitely bandits. They had the tattoos prevalent in bandit tribes, and the boxes were filled with contraband goods. She felt a bit of relief knowing that the Northerner hadn’t killed anyone innocent.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sight before her. The northern woman, with her white hair, glowing red eyes, and tanned skin pulled her axe from a lifeless body. It had fur, matted and dirty. It looked like a wolf but stood on two feet. Werewolves.

The assassin pressed up against a tree, obscuring herself as she watched. The stranger pulled her axe free as another wolf pounced on her. She intercepted it with the shaft of her greataxe, the wolf biting down on her handle. She slammed it to the ground, next to the dead body that was slowly turning human. It was quickly shedding its fur as the strands of hair began to disappear. A lifeless woman now taking its place.

Not only were they bandits, but they were werewolves too? What in the fuck were the Knights doing? Lycanthropy should be snuffed out immediately by the country’s own laws, yet these bandits had it? She calmed herself as she observed, careful not to be seen by the remaining few werewolves.

But unfortunately, these creatures didn’t need their eyesight to find her. Their powerful nose and her obvious aroma from her previous activities gave her away. She only realized it when one of the three creatures sniffed the air and turned in her direction. A wicked smile filled with canine teeth greeted her before she turned to run.

Chapter Text

She wasn’t running from the fight or towards her allies. No, she was running towards the creek she had passed by earlier. She quickly dove into the shallow stream, bathing in its dirtied water before emerging on the other side. She didn’t turn to track the wolf yet, she needed cover first.

She darted behind a tree as she heard splashes come from the creek. The wolf was far closer than she had thought as she heard it sniffing the air. She hoped her aroma was covered enough for it to lose her. She felt the water drip off of her as she did her best to silently pad out the moisture.

The wolf tilted its head as it listened for any signs of Jasmine. She eased slightly as the water had thrown off its scent. She now needed to figure out how to deal with it with only her knives and what poisons she had on her. She eased the vial off of her belt before looking closely at it. The vial had a greenish liquid in it and a corked cap. She knew that once the cork came off, she’d have to move.

She steadied her breathing before she eased the cork off. She waited a moment before fully taking it off, scanning her surroundings for another hiding spot. With one found, she pulled the cork. It made a popping noise that cut through the silence of the forest. The wolf turned towards the sound and pounced blindly, crashing into the tree that Jasmine had hidden behind.

Thankfully, werewolves weren’t known for their intelligence while in their wolf form. The tree ached and cracked under the force of the creature, but Jasmine had already moved to another spot. She had her thumb covering the vial, making sure the poison wasn’t leaking. She pulled her dagger from its sheath, it had a curved blade with a serrated edge towards the handle. Its tip was what made it different. It had a small hole similar to a needle, small enough to not damage the integrity of the blade.

Carefully, she readied the poison and the blade, unscrewing the pommel as she readied her tool. She eased the pommel off as the werewolf shook off the blow to the tree. She dumped the poison into the hollow handle, the sickly green liquid filled the inside before it started to leak down the blade. Jasmine felt her shoulders ease as she was able to get her main weapon ready.

The viscous liquid flowed down the blade as she reached for her other blade. It was very similar, a curved edge with a serrated section towards the handle, but a normal tip. One to poison, and the other for deep stabs. She wished she had grabbed her bow as she could have used more hit-and-run tactics, but she only had her daggers. She felt the heavier dagger in her left hand as the poisoned dagger weighed considerably less in her right.

She had the vial set in a specific spot under her. She was able to come up with a way to get the wolf’s attention when she moved. She propped a stone above her as the wolf looked around; she just hoped the distance was large enough to break the glass. With the stone in place and her poison coating her weapon, she was finally ready to fight.

She darted to the side as the stone slid off her back. It fell, and while it didn’t break the glass vial, it did make a dink sound that the wolf focused on. It pounced at Jasmine’s former hiding spot as she launched her attack. She sliced at the wolf’s thigh with her regular dagger before stabbing its lower back with her poisoned one. She released her poisoned dagger and swapped her remaining dagger to her stronger hand. The wolf howled in pain as it blindly swiped in Jasmine’s direction.

Thankfully, she was flexible enough to duck backward under the swipe and spring off her hands. She landed a distance behind the wolf as it clawed at its back, trying to get to the dagger embedded in its back. While it was a basic poison that wouldn’t kill the creature, it did dull its senses and cause it immeasurable pain. She backed off as it flailed wildly, finding another spot to hide.

The creature recovered slightly as it let out a growl, scanning its surroundings for Jasmine as it bared its fangs. Jasmine felt panic settle into her body as a shiver went down her spine. It was using a panic skill meant to cause its opponent to flee. She resisted her body’s flight response as the wolf staggered in her direction.

She had to change her tactics up as it wouldn’t fall for her trick a third time. She decided to throw a rock to distract the wolf and attack it. She threw it to the creature’s right as it snapped to the sound it made hitting a tree. It didn’t pounce as she expected, but it did turn its back to her. 

She sprinted towards the creature, her steps not making any sounds as she readied her blade. She struck at the wolf’s inner thigh, causing it to howl in pain as blood splattered on the ground. It slashed at Jasmine, but she was quicker than it. She was already retreating to another tree. It gave chase as it transitioned to running on all fours. It limped towards Jasmine’s direction before pouncing behind the tree she disappeared behind.

She wasn’t behind it however, she had climbed up it. She sat on a branch, covered by its leaves, as she looked down on the bewildered creature. Its movements slowly became ragged as its growl began to slur. Its eyes darted around, looking for its assailant as panic started to take over the wolf’s crazed mind. It clutched its inner thigh, stemming the bleeding for its healing ability to kick in. Jasmine steadied herself as she planned her next attack. It’d be suicide to pounce on the creature, but also would throwing her dagger.

Patience was an assassin’s greatest tool. The ability to wait for her target’s guard to drop or for the perfect shot to line up. Every human or creature had to sleep at some point, no matter how paranoid they were. She had spent many hundreds of hours waiting patiently for her targets to drop their guard, and she’d wait many more in her lifetime. She watched as the wolf slowly began to stagger more, its movements slowed by the poison as it stumbled wildly. It took five minutes for the poison to fully circulate in its body, its naturally high resistance holding off the powerful poison.

Jasmine readied her dagger before she eased down the tree. She was careful enough not to make any noises despite the creature’s state. Just as she needed to wait for her target’s guard to be down, she needed the discipline to never drop her own. She made it to the ground safely as the wolf fell to the ground, its muscles weakening under the poison's effect. Jasmine heard voices in the distance, ones that sounded like her party members, so she had to make this quick.

She dashed silently towards the creature’s neck, slicing at its muscular throat as it perked up towards the sounds. It gargled out a growl as panic overcame its unnatural eyes. It finally found Jasmine just as its body began to give out. It sloppily slashed at her as she moved out of the way. She followed it up with a stab to its back as it let out a gargled howl. It began to thrash wildly as Jasmine dashed in and out of cover, stabbing and slicing at the creature until its fur began to dissolve away. 

The creature slowly morphed back into a human woman with tattoos covering her body and matted hair. The woman looked to be Jasmine’s age as Jasmine began to study the tattoos that littered her body. Different depictions of monsters and skulls were clumped together on her arms and chest. Jasmine’s face contorted in disgust as she saw them. All bandits had similar tattoo rituals, a tattoo was gained for completing major tasks or for committing a crime. This woman had several tattoos that stood for abduction, murder and rape littering her body. 

Any guilt Jasmine might have had flowed out of her upon seeing those tattoos; this woman probably had a contract out for her. She spit on the woman’s lifeless body before rushing to her party, afraid that they might be ambushed by more of the creatures. She raced back to the grove with all the bandit bodies, hoping her party members didn’t encounter any.

 She found Claire and the twins hiding by the wrecked wagon, the twins behind Claire as her shield was ready. They hadn’t noticed her yet as they were watching the Northerner fight the final wolf. The northerner threw the creature onto the ground before she began beating it. Her face and body quickly became covered in more blood as she pummeled away at the wolf.

She didn’t stop when it turned back into a human, either. She kept punching the lifeless body as her rage fully consumed her. It took a full minute for her to calm down as her eyes began to lose their glow. Her fists were coated in blood and bits of bones as she reached for a hidden knife.

She carved into the dead woman’s skin a fire rune to burn the body. The best way to keep a werewolf dead. Jasmine would have to have Elsie do something similar to the other wolf, but that could wait. She joined the three, silencing Ana’s cry as she appeared behind the girl.

“Shhh… I took care of one… there might be more.” She whispered, her voice barely registering to the others. “Patience… let's see how she reacts.” They all turned back to the wild woman as she panted heavily over the creatures’ bodies, her own covered in claw and bite marks. She’d have to be purified to not turn into one as well. The woman turned in the direction of the four as her glowing red eyes began to dim.

She staggered towards the Scarlet Seraphs before her fatigue and injuries took over. She fell towards the ground face first as she let out a labored cry. Claire moved without thinking to the woman’s side, forgetting her lesson on feints. Thankfully, there was no feint coming. The woman fell into Claire’s arms before passing out from exhaustion. Claire held the gasping woman as her consciousness faded.

“Ana! Heal her wounds, Jasmine, watch for others. Elsie, stay hidden with Ana.” Claire commanded without thinking. The white haired woman began to glow yellow as Jasmine disappeared. She darted around the grove they were in, searching for signs that other wolves had followed her earlier. 

Silence hung over the open patch of forest as the woman’s wounds slowly closed, and her breathing became regular again. Her near lifeless body was cradled in Claire’s arms as Jasmine retrieved the woman’s axe.. “No signs of others. Elsie come with me. There’s another wolf that needs to be taken care of.” Elsie separated from her sister as she followed Jasmine, and Ana walked alongside Claire as they traveled back to the carriage. 

“H-her breathing is better… but we need to get to a priestess… she has the l-lycanthropy venom in her now…” Ana got out as she watched over the woman. She was careful not to expel all her mana and give the woman healing fatigue like with Claire, but her panic was slowly setting in. This woman could join those bandits in their curse, then she’d have a permanent target on her back.

“Don’t worry, we’ll get to Fyre as fast as we can. Have to leave this place quickly, though. I doubt the Knights didn’t know this tribe of bandits had lycanthropy.” Claire’s voice came out like venom. Her anger slowly rose as she thought more about it. The Knights had either allowed for these women to thrive or were too incompetent to take care of them.

Chapter Text

Claire and Ana were able to make it back to the carriage safely. The stranger’s unconscious body was in Claire’s arms as they ran up to the carriage. “Thank the gods… I heard howling after you guys raced off.” She said before sighing. “Is that her?”

Claire nodded as she headed towards the back. Lily climbed into the cabin to meet her. She set the unconscious, bloodied woman down on blankets that Lily had set out. Lily and Ana took over her health and observation as Claire hurried back outside. She had half a mind to go back into the forest to find her lovers but decided to wait for them to return. She paced beside the carriage, waiting for Jasmine or Elsie to appear.

It didn’t take long for Elsie to appear in the treeline. She was out of breath and stopped for a moment to catch her breath. Jasmine appeared behind Claire as she called out to Elsie. “Come on! We need to get out of here. There’s no way the Knights or Guards didn’t know about them.”

“Fucking Knights,” Claire said with vitriol. “I swear upon Her name, if I find they knew about thes-” She was interrupted by Jasmine’s hand on hers.

“Relax… anger does nothing right now,” Jasmine said as they both watched Elsie hobble over to them.

“Fuck… I need to, hah, do more cardio.” Elsie got out between labored breaths as she bent over. Claire picked her up and hurried her inside the carriage. “Ah… couldn’t have done that earlier?” Elsie tried to lighten the mood.

But Claire was too annoyed to respond. Her mind raced as she thought about the implications of bandits having lycanthropy. “What in the fuck are the Guards or Knights doing? Lycanthropy was supposed to have been snuffed out nearly a century ago and they just have it?” She nearly growled out as she set Elsie down next to the stranger.

“What? You encountered werewolves?” Lily said, her face stunned as her face turned pale. “Then she… we need to get to Fyre.” She looked at the bite marks on the woman’s body before turning to Ana. “Get me bandages, I’ll grab solvents. These wounds won’t heal from normal healing magic.”

Claire felt the carriage move as she hurried to the driver’s window. She climbed through and joined Jasmine in the driver’s seat. Jasmine furrowed her brow as she looked at her paladin. “I didn’t find any tracks indicating that there were stragglers… so hopefully the guard wasn’t notified.”

Claire nodded as she settled into the seat. She furrowed her brow as she began to think. If the local guards knew about these bandits, then it was all the more reason to revolt against them. They should know how dangerous lycanthropy is; even children are told about it. But that wasn’t what was seared into her mind. “Jaz. I don’t care anymore… If we have to face Myrtle’s guards or the Knights, don’t worry about me. I’ll handle the guilt.”

Jasmine sat stunned for a moment as she processed Claire’s words. She turned to her lover, who had her arms crossed and anger in her eyes. “What? Wait, no. That’s not something you can just decide. You don’t know how you-”

“I don’t care. Their wagon was filled with the dead bodies of boys,” Claire interrupted Jasmine. Her voice full of anger as Jasmine looked at her with shock. She didn’t look inside the wagon at all, she was too focussed on the fight. “They were monsters, and the Guard had to have known about them. Or they were that incompetent. Either way, they enabled them.”

Jasmine looked at her for a moment, wanting to refute her. She didn’t need to carry the guilt of a killer like Jasmine did. She could keep her hands clean. Jasmine wanted so badly to protect her from it. But she couldn’t. Both Elizabeth and her Goddess’s plans would require her to fight humans.

“Don’t even get me started on those knights. It’s their fucking job to maintain the balance of power.” Claire continued as her anger grew. She clenched her fist tightly as she thought about it all. “If they did their job, then those bitches would have never been allowed to exist.”

Jasmine rested her hand on Claire’s clenched fist, pulling her out of her anger, at least for the moment. She looked at Jasmine as her expression softened. “I get it. Truly, I get the anger… but we need to think rationally about this. Acting on emotions will get you killed.”

Claire nodded as she listened to her former teacher speak. She began to take deep breaths as she felt her anger slowly calm down. She remembered the fight with the troll and how she let her emotions guide her during the initial encounter. Had she not thoughtlessly run to protect Elsie, she would have never been hit by the monster. She could still feel her anger bubbling, but she was calming down.

“Right. Thank you.” Claire said as her shoulders eased, and she leaned back on the seat. “I just, those boys… none of them looked older than 13…”

Silence fell over the two as Jasmine wrapped Claire under her arm. Claire fought back the images of their lifeless faces as she leaned into Jasmine’s chest. She felt her chest tighten as she thought about the poor kids that were taken by those bandits.

Back in the carriage, Ana was applying bandages while Lily was preparing a potion for infections and fighting against the lycanthropy toxin. Elsie was watching over her sister as she attended to the stranger’s wounds. She was smiling as she heard her sister’s thoughts as she did so. She was thanking their Goddess that she didn’t look inside that ruined wagon.

Elsie was hit with the flashes of those boys' lifeless faces as she held her thoughts back from her sister. She didn’t want to put that burden on her sister, she doubted Claire didn’t see them. Her smile slowly dropped as she looked at the closed driver window and began to worry about Claire.

‘Elsie. Go to her, we’ll be fine back here.’ Ana’s words entered her mind. She let her thoughts escape her as her sister began to listen. She cursed her lack of control over her telepathic skill before conceding. She opened the window and left the two to take care of the stranger. 

Ana wiped the sweat off her forehead as she finished the last of the bandages for the stranger. Her training as a healer had exceeded that of just magic. She was taught basic first aid and how to deal with wounds. She looked over her handiwork before letting out a sigh of relief. She was able to stop the bleeding and clean all the stranger’s wounds. 

Lily knelt beside Ana with a mixture of potions in her hand. She held the stranger’s head up and tilted her bowl into her mouth. The stranger stirred momentarily as her mouth filled with the mixture before she swallowed. She was able to get it all down without choking, which Lily was thankful for.

Both of them looked over her status sheet, their classes allowed them to see the very basics of her stats. Primarily her health and mana, but also any ailments or statuses that might be affecting her. Lily was scanning her status for the venom but was confused when she couldn’t find it. She used her analytical eye to dig further but could not find any signs of the werewolf venom.

She tilted her head as she tried to think of the causes. She highly doubted that none of the venom made it into the stranger’s system, given how many bites she had had. Also, there are no real preventative measures that could be taken. No remedy or tonic to prevent the spread of the venom, only cure it. Lily was wracking her mind trying to figure it out as Ana let out a gasp.

Lily snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Ana. She was pointing to one of the minor bites that didn’t need bandaging. It was healing. Slowly, but it was closing. The bite marks slowly closed up on the woman’s skin, barely even leaving a scar. Lily was speechless for a moment before turning to Ana. “Is this you?”

Ana shook her head. “N-no, I haven’t used my healing on her since we entered the carriage.”

Both women looked down at the women with shock as more and more of the visible wounds began to close. Even the deep cuts and bites slowly stopped bleeding through the white bandaging as the woman’s breathing became less labored. Lily was watching as the remainder of her health was healed up using the stranger’s own mana. She doubted it was a skill that was activated passively.

She grabbed Ana’s hand and pulled her to the driver's window. “Stop the carriage! She’s a werewolf!” She yelled to the three in the driver’s seat. She pulled Ana behind her as she stared at the unconscious body she knew would surely wake up soon. She watched the woman’s health inch closer to its cap as the cabin jerked to a stop. She heard her lovers shout something as Claire nearly jumped through the opening. 

Claire readied her shield as she stood between Lily and the woman. The carriage came to a stop as silence fell over them. All three watched with horror as the woman’s body slowly became engulfed with white fur. Her face contorted as it morphed into that of a wolf’s. Her fur matched her hair as the white werewolf fully materialized. Her limbs stretched, and claws grew from her fingers as the bandages and clothes were ripped off of her. 

 Claire held her breath as she decided what to do. Her Goddess had recommended this woman as an ally to their cause. Could this woman control the beast, or would they have to put her down? She didn’t want to risk it. She’d rather stab the woman and protect her lovers behind her. But that little bit of doubt held her in place. Would killing this woman go against her Goddess’s wishes?

She didn’t get to think about it too much before the wolf’s eyes opened. Its red eyes focused on Claire as it sprang to its feet. The creature bared its fangs at Claire, letting out a guttural growl.

Chapter Text

Claire gripped her shield tightly as she waited for the monster to strike her. She was the only thing standing between it and her lovers, so she needed to be ready. She watched as the beast studied her. She felt fear begin to wash over her as the wolf bared its long, jagged fangs at her. She fought against that urge to run as she stared down this massive wolf stuck in their cabin.

The two stared at each other before Claire noticed the door behind it slowly open. She felt relief knowing it was most likely Jasmine readying an ambush. She took a deep breath as she pointed her sword at the wolf. She needed to buy her lover time and maybe diffuse the situation if she could.

“If you can understand me, we mean you no harm.” She said, loud enough to cover the sounds of the door opening behind it. “I would much rather let you go on your way than fight you. Just know, if you choose to attack, then you’ll be forcing our hand…”

Claire searched the wolf’s face for any signs of recognition of her words. It flinched slightly when she pointed her sword, but its face never wavered. She let out a sigh, resigning to the fact that they’d have to fight this woman. She got back into her defensive stance before glancing back at the two behind her. 

Lily was helping Ana through the window, looking back at her with panic in her eyes. Claire felt relief that they were making their escape, and she turned back to the wolf with a smile. She noticed the door was now open fully as Jasmine or Elsie would come to her aid. She focused back on the white wolf before her as it eased back on its growling.

Its ears perked up as it began to sniff around the cabin. Its attention was now fully off its surroundings as it sniffed around the seats of the cabin. It was making its way to their stored rations as Claire heard a growl come from its belly. She held back a laugh as it scrounged around under the seat, looking for the dried meat under it. It glanced back at her, its ears back and its pupils dilated.

Was it begging her? Claire thought to herself as its eyes lost their intensity, being replaced by what she could only describe as puppy dog eyes. She tilted her head at the wolf before sheathing her sword. She knew better than to get close to the wolf, so she reached under a different seat for food. She kept watch of the creature with the corner of her eye as she fished around for food.

She found bread and slowly stood up with it. She threw the loaf at the wolf’s feet as it sniffed rapidly at it. It let out a soft whine as it scarfed the loaf down within seconds. It looked up at her, licking its lips as its giant tail wagged behind it. The wagging caused the whole cabin to shake underneath it, but Claire couldn’t help but smile.

It reminded her of their shepherd dog back home who was always begging for scraps of food. She let out a laugh as it tilted its head at her. Those giant, red puppy dog eyes very nearly made her drop her guard. She held up her hand as she slowly approached the wolf.

She inched her way closer with her right hand stretched forward. She didn’t make any sudden movements to not frighten the creature and allowed it to get comfortable with her distance. It backed slightly in the beginning but slowly began to sniff at her hand. She felt the fear bubble up as it began to sniff her hand. She was just waiting for it to show any signs of aggression, but it never did.

It sniffed her hand gently before it looked back into her eyes. It lowered its head and closed its eyes, letting her pet its head. Claire cautiously rubbed the top of the giant wolf’s head as her face portrayed her bewilderment. Jasmine was behind the creature, staring in shock as Claire petted it. She kept her poisoned blade ready as she watched the exchange unfold.

The wolf didn’t notice the assassin, it was too focused on its hunger right now. Claire pulled her hand back from the wolf’s head and slowly bent down. She kept her movements slow and her eyes on the wolf as she descended towards the food it wanted. She unlatched the top of it and reached in for the dried meat inside. She grabbed a few and intended on feeding it to the wolf.

However, the wolf pounced. Not on her, but on the cabinet with all the meat. Jasmine panicked as she readied a strike on the wolf. But Claire stood up and stopped her. She took a deep breath as she let the wolf eat. Her shoulders untensed as she looked back at the front of the cabin. Lily and Ana were outside now, so she could abandon the carriage if need be.

The wolf was occupied by the dried meat while Claire inched around it. She kept her eyes on its back as she slowly crept to Jasmine’s side. Both of them watched as the white wolf ate their food, uncaring of its observers. Claire turned to find the rest of her party and spotted Elsie and Ana quite a ways away. They had their wands readied as they cautiously watched the carriage.

Claire felt relief to know they were a safe distance away. She spotted Lily to their right, situated behind a tree. She turned back to Jasmine and whispered gently. “What should we do?”

She saw the wolf’s ear twitch at her voice, but it didn’t move to look at her. Jasmine shrugged and then spoke. “I don’t kno-”

The wolf flinched and jumped backwards towards the front of the carriage at her voice. It returned to its previously hostile state, baring its teeth and growling. Its eyes studied the assassin as it tensed up, ready to strike. Claire moved in between the two with her shield readied. 

“Shit. Sorry… she didn’t mean to scare you.” Claire said, trying her best to sound comforting. She motioned for Jasmine to leave, and Jasmine did. “It’s okay… she’s gone now. You can go back to eating…”

The wolf continued to growl at Claire, so she, too, decided to back off. It took a minute to survey the cabin, sniffing around and listening before going back to finish its meal. It stuffed its head back into the food compartment as Claire watched it wag its tail. She felt the tension leave her shoulders again as she looked back to her lovers.

All four were together now as Jasmine was filling them in on the situation. She backed away from the carriage, keeping an eye on the wolf as she did. She slowly made her way to the other four as she started to hear Jasmine’s voice. 

“-eating our dried meat right now. We might as well wait for it to finish and see if it will leave.” Jasmine said to the other three. Claire turned and joined the huddle as all three looked at her in shock.

“Did you seriously pet the wolf?” Elsie asked. She looked bewildered at Claire as Claire felt her face redden.

“Uh… yeah. When dealing with dogs, you have to gain their trust and let them sniff you… I guess it worked on the wolf too…” Claire said while rubbing the back of her neck.

“Goddess… I can’t believe that worked…” Elsie said as she idly watched the carriage. “Now we wait?”

Both Jasmine and Claire nodded as Elsie dramatically sat down with a huff. Ana let out a giggle as she sat beside her sister. Claire could only guess what Elsie said to her twin.

“So… this is who our Goddess wants to recruit…” Lily said, rubbing her chin. “I mean, it makes sense. Lycanthropy gives the cursed individual boosted stats and prevents them from dying from normal means…”

“Yeah, but they also tend to be rampaging beasts.” Jasmine retorted. “Except this one, I guess…”

“She was friendly enough for me to pet her. Maybe her class is doing something?” Claire said, joining in the discussion. “It makes sense now why she was so confident fighting the trolls…”

“True… from what I remember reading about the northern tribes, they have initiation rituals that women must go through to become an adult,” Lily said, furrowing her brow. She was concentrating on remembering the information she had read in the past. “Maybe that’s what she’s been doing?”

“But so far south?” Jasmine retorted. “She’s nearly 150 miles south of any tribe’s territory.”

Lily just shrugged and turned to the carriage. “W-what about those bandits?” Ana chimed in. All three turned to her and waited for an explanation. “C-could she have come here for them?”

“Maybe to punish those abusing the lycanthropy curse?” Elsie elaborated. “Or to quell the spread of it?”

“If that were the case, why’d she fight the trolls?” Claire retorted. Both twins shrugged as they all looked back to their wagon. Claire worried about the horses being spooked by the wolf’s presence, but they hadn’t yet. The white wolf poked its nose out of the door as Claire moved towards the carriage.

She wanted to make sure that the wolf couldn’t get close to her party members. She walked slowly towards the carriage as the wolf sniffed about. It poked its head out as it found Claire. Its demeanor went back to being dog-like, and its tongue stuck out slightly as it looked at her.

She saw the cabin shake slightly as it wagged its tail. It crawled out of their carriage before bounding towards her. She braced for impact as the wolf tackled her to the ground before it began to lick her face. She let out giggles as its tongue tickled her face.

Jasmine was inches from stabbing the wolf before she heard Claire’s giggles from underneath it. Her malice and killing intent slowly dissipated as Claire’s laugh got louder and louder. She backed off from the wolf before it noticed her. She stayed close in case something changed but let Claire handle it.

Claire was finally released from its grasp as it backed off her. She felt its slobber all over her face as she sat up to look at the wolf. Its pupils were dilated as it panted before her. Its tongue was still out as it stared down at her. She smiled softly at the wolf before holding her hand out. The wolf moved its head under her hand as she began to pet it again.

Claire was laughing before she noticed it slowly change. Its form shrunk as its hair receded inward everywhere but its head. Its animalistic features slowly shrank as it began to have more human-like features. Its claws and teeth shrank as human hands replaced its paws. Its now human face looked at Claire as anger slowly came over the woman’s face.

“The fuck are you doing?” The stranger growled at Claire, her hand still petting her head.

Chapter Text

Claire backed off from her head as she looked at her angry face. Her face reddened as her mouth opened in shock. The woman’s red eyes stared back at her with annoyance as she shakily stood up. She stretched her arms, showing off not only her muscles and the scars that littered her body but also her fully nude form. Claire was staring right at the woman’s most intimate part as she let out a gasp.

The woman looked down at her with a scoff and turned around. She grumbled something to herself as she made her way to the carriage. Jasmine raced after the woman as Lily helped Claire onto her feet. She watched Jasmine make it to the carriage first, blocking the way inside.

“Move.” The stranger growled at Jasmine. She bawled her fist, ready for a fight as she looked up at Jasmine in the entryway. Jasmine studied her physique for a moment, getting caught up in her attractiveness. But she quickly recovered and drew her blade.

“No. Not until you answer our questions.” Jasmine bit back at her. She wanted to know why this bitch showed up during their fight with the trolls. Not to mention her lycanthropy curse. The two stared each other down while the other four caught up with them. The stranger was surrounded by all five members.

She looked around her, studying each of them individually. She stopped on Ana, staring the frightened girl down as Ana backed off. Claire got between the two, shielding Ana from her. The stranger let out a laugh before turning back to Jasmine. 

“Really? Threatening me with these weaklings.” She had a smug smile on her face before stepping towards Jasmine. Claire felt her anger flair for the woman disrespecting her and her party members. She grabbed the woman’s shoulder, stopping her. 

What should have been a devastating blow to Claire was quickly blocked by Ana’s ward. The stranger turned faster than any had anticipated, but Ana was thinking ahead. The woman’s fist slammed into her ward, cracking the translucent wall between them. Her eyes glowed like before as she stared at Claire.

Claire might have been able to move her shield in time, but she highly doubted it. Regardless, her shield was ready now as Ana’s ward began to crumble. The woman let out a warcry as her eyes locked onto the healer behind Claire. She tried to push past Claire to get at the party’s perceived weakest link, but Claire struck her with a defensive strike.

The woman shook off the blow as her attention moved to Claire. Another cry rang out as she punched Claire’s shield. Her right arm bounced off its shiny shell before her forearm erupted with cuts. While Claire wished that would stop the woman, she quickly followed it up with a second punch. This one, Claire used her parry skill, causing the woman to overextend.

She shoved the woman away from her party members, putting herself between them and the woman. Ana, Elsie, and Lily all traded places with Jasmine as she joined Claire in confronting the woman. She recovered fast and turned back to the group, a smile on her face now.

“Oh? Proper training? Didn’t expect that from the Guard out here.” She said with a laugh. She wiped the blood off her forearms as they quickly healed up. “Maybe mom was wrong about Riefleheim…”

“We’re not with the guard.” Claire corrected the woman.

“Then why apprehend me?” She asked, readying her fists again. 

“We didn’t. We found you and healed you.” Jasmine added as the woman stared the two down. 

“Doubt it. Your wagon smells of men and their… discharges… no country bumpkins would have enough money for men.” She retorted. Her smile faded as she focused on Claire. “You, in particular, smell strongly of them…”

Claire felt the woman’s rage focus on her as those intense red eyes stared her down. She frowned at her words before coming to a realization. Claire let out a laugh as she lowered her shield. She held up her hands and found a simple way of clearing this misunderstanding. “Hold on… we’re not guards, we just have…”

“Don’t care.” The woman growled at her. She moved towards Claire with blinding speed as Jasmine moved to intercept. The two met before Claire as Jasmine redirected the woman’s punch away from her lover. Claire jumped back in to tackle the woman. It felt like pushing against a brick wall, but she was able to pull her to the ground.

She struggled against the woman’s overwhelming strength as Jasmine joined in to pin the woman down. Both women took a side and pinned her arms to the ground. With all the moving and rubbing, Claire couldn’t help but react to the woman. Her arousal grew as she pinned her to the ground. The stranger snapped her eyes to Claire and stopped resisting for a moment.

“Listen,” Jasmine said. She used the stranger’s confusion to free her hand and hold her knife to the woman’s throat. “We’re not guards. Just listen to Claire. It’s the least you can do for last time.”

The shocked woman looked at Jasmine wide-eyed.. She tilted her head as she looked back at Claire, who eased up slightly on her right arm. Recognition finally flashed across her eyes as she studied Claire again. She looked back at the twins and Lily before looking down at Jasmine. “You were there with the trolls… right?”

“Yes. I was the one who handed your axe back to you.” Claire said, getting off of her. She offered her hand to the woman as Jasmine kept her left arm pinned. The woman stared at her before relaxing slightly. She furrowed her brow for a moment.

“Then why do you reek of men now? There’re no male brothels in this area… and what was…” She said, stopping as she glanced at Claire. She was avoiding looking down as she studied Claire’s face. She brushed off Jasmine’s blade, and Jasmine let her free. Jasmine rolled off of her and sprang to her feet. After both women helped her to her feet, her angered eyes lost their edge as she waited for Claire’s retort. She expected them to be nobles at first, but whatever pressed into her made her question that.

Claire and Jasmine let out a sigh in unison as they both thought about it. Jasmine gave Claire an approving nod as Claire started on her speech. “We, uh, are special. I am a Paladin of an unnamed Goddess. She… rules over virility and gave us, well me, a certain gift.” 

The stranger frowned at her before Claire offered her hand. “You’re welcome to see for yourself…” She would let her status sheet speak for itself as the woman grasped her hand. She gave the woman permission to look over her class. The woman’s eyes widened as she read Claire’s class and her Bestowed skills.

She gave Claire a puzzled look as she finished and then looked down at her crotch for the first time. She stared for far too long at the bulge she hadn’t noticed in Claire’s pants. She went back to staring at Claire with a shocked look. “Do all of you have…?”

“Yes. All four of my party members chose to accept the gift.” Claire said, her embarrassment slowly taking over as the stranger looked at her. She was judging her and her party silently. “My Goddess wants to free men of their oppression… That is the goal she gave me when she appeared. This gift… it will lessen the value of men in noble women’s eyes. They’ll no longer be able to control who gets to be a parent or extort people for money to do so.”

The woman’s eyes zoned out as she tried to comprehend the information that she had just been given. It took her a moment to come to terms with it before she looked over each of the other members. Her mouth was agape as her eyes fell on Ana, who backed off from her gaze. Elsie got between the two of them, shielding her sister before the woman spoke up. “What the fuck?”

“I know it’s a lot. I promise you that everything we’ve said is true. My own brother was taken from me which is wh-” Claire started to say, but the woman held her hand up.

“I believe you. You can’t fake your class.” She said as she furrowed her brow. She finally found the embarrassment to cover her feminine parts as all five looked at her. She crossed her legs and covered her breasts. “And let me guess. Brother taken by a local lord when he was underage.”

Claire nodded before turning to Jasmine. “Get her some clothes or a blanket.” Jasmine nodded back and went to the carriage. “Seems to be a common occurrence. Is that why you are here?”

She shook her head. “Rather not say… Just heard the story so many times already…” Jasmine was quick in getting her a blanket. She accepted it and covered her body, the tension leaving her as she looked to the carriage. “Sorry about attacking you… thought you were Guards taking revenge for those bandits…”

“It’s okay… Sorry for petting your head earlier.” Claire said, offering her hand. The woman laughed at her words. She bent over to laugh as it overwhelmed her.

“Not your fault… my, uh, other self liked it.” She said between laughs. “She has a mind of her own…”

This little fact struck the three standing by the carriage. All three had read about lycanthropy, and none of them had heard about separate consciousnesses. Lily spoke up first. “Wait. Your wolf form has its own personality?”

The woman stopped reaching her hand out as she froze. She gathered her thoughts for a moment before muttering under her breath. “Shit.” That only Jasmine and Claire heard. “Uh… it’s a secret.”

Claire tilted her head at the woman as she blushed slightly. She bit back a laugh as the woman took her hand. She led the girl back to the carriage as all four of her lovers watched her. They cautiously watched as the woman and Claire entered the carriage.

“Your axe is under the floorboard with our other weapons. I won’t make you stay if you don’t want to, but I sincerely ask that you do. We could use your strength.” Claire said as she pointed to the handle.

The woman pulled her hand away and covered her body. Claire held her hands up and continued. “I didn’t mean it like that… Sorry, you don’t have to join officially. I just received word from my Goddess that we may need your help…”

The woman eased her shoulders as she let out a sigh. She looked Claire up and down before speaking. “I’ll think about it… Just… don’t know about the whole gift thing…”

Claire nodded as she gave the woman space. She let her open the hatch to confirm where her axe was as she let out another sigh. “We won’t force you to join us. If you just need a ride, we can take you to Fyre, which is close by.”

She nodded before closing the hatch. She turned back to Claire and finally looked her in the eye again. “I’ll let you know after we get to Fyre.”

Chapter Text

After her initial hesitancy towards the Scarlet Seraphs’ gifts, the northern woman did decide to ride along with them. She kept herself closed off and distant from the women as she felt their gaze on her in a new light. She now knew that they weren’t just watching her out of fear or distrust, but with lust. It was new to her.

She kept her distance at night as well, opting to set up a tent outside. She guessed they were good people in general, but their oddity made her hesitant to sleep next to them. For the first two days and nights, she mostly kept to herself entirely. She ignored the redheaded leader’s attempts at conversations on the first day, opting to stare out the window.

It was on the third day that she said more than a few short words to the group. She was sitting opposite of the twins on that day as she stole glances at the two. The more confident one would get defensive the moment she did, shielding the shyer one with her arm or body. The woman had to bite back her smile as she found it comical to think that the frail girl could hold her back. She did let a smile through, which is what caused the conflict.

“The fuck are smiling at?” Elsie nearly growled at the stranger. Claire was surprised at the hostility from Elsie. It wasn’t a tone or emotion she’d ever really seen from her. Claire turned to the woman as she dismissed Elsie’s question, opting to look outside again.

“E-elsie… calm down, we need to get along.” Ana said softly as she held her sister’s arm. “She was f-fighting for her life earlier… she was looking for an easy out.”

“I don’t care. Had Claire not been in the way, she would have killed you.” Elsie said, her eyes glaring at the woman. “Least she could do is apologize.”

The woman turned back to Elsie, her eyes meeting the older sister’s. She let out a sigh and finally spoke. “There’s no apologizing in combat.”

Claire finally decided to jump in. She dashed to Elsie’s side as she moved from her seat to seemingly attack the woman. Ana covered her sister’s mouth to stop the swears and insults that would soon come from her. The two pulled her back to the seat as Claire did her best to diffuse the situation.

“Sorry. She’s… she’s very defensive of her sister.” Claire got out. She was hoping to dance around their true relationship as the woman eyed the three. Her eyes faintly glowed red as she was seconds from a fight. “Please, just humor her.”

“I won’t apologize.” The woman retorted. 

“W-why?” Ana asked meekly. “W-we were trying to help-”

She stopped as those red eyes glared at her. She could feel her sister tense up before she thrashed against Claire’s grip. Ana felt fear take over her as the woman targeted her again. Her voice stopped as her mouth ran dry.

“You can at least apologize for the misunderstanding.” Claire said. She was getting equally as mad as Elsie now. “Is it that hard to say sorry for misunderstanding our intentions?”
Those red eyes moved to Claire as she confidently met them. She moved Elsie to her side as she met the stranger. They stared at each other for a long, silent moment before the woman turned back to the window. “No. I don’t apologize for defending myself.”

Elsie slipped out of her sister’s grasp as she finally was able to chime in. “Defending yourself? My sister fucking healed you and then we fed and clothed you. If it weren’t for us, you’d be found by the actual guard.” Her anger seeped from her as she spoke.

The woman let out a sigh before turning to Elsie. “What do you want? A medal? Money?”

“An apology.” Elsie shot back. “And a thank you.”

“Like I said, I won-” The woman tried to say.

“Then why the fuck are we helping you?” Elsie’s question wasn’t for the woman as Claire felt her gaze on her. “Maybe She was wrong.”

“Elsie… p-please…” Ana said to her sister. 

“No. She’s an ungrateful bitch who would have killed you had it not been for our party members.” Elsie said, her eyes never leaving Claire as she spoke. Her anger turned to her party leader. Claire took a moment to think. Elsie was mad we were helping her at all after she targeted her sister.

“Elsie, I get it. I’m mad too.” Claire said as she turned to her. “But…” She stopped for a moment, looking for any words to justify the woman being here. She only had the word of her Goddess and that wasn’t good enough. “No, you’re right.”

Claire took a deep breath before speaking to the woman. “We did save your life and are giving you a ride to the nearest town… I think you owe us quite a bit.”

The woman furrowed her brow before her shoulders untensed. She took a moment to look over the three before her. “Fine. Thank you.” She finally said, conceding to the paladin. 

“For what?” Elsie snapped back. Claire moved her to her lap, settling the angered girl on her as she struggled for freedom. She held her tightly, trying to signal for her to relax.

The woman gave them a weird look after Elsie was moved to Claire’s lap. She thought about their gifts again and how close to each other they were. Her wolf-like senses could smell the arousal when they looked at each other, let alone touching. She sighed again, letting the thoughts leave her.

“Thank you for saving me.” She said conceding to the mage. “And thank you for healing me.” She said to Ana, who nodded back.

“Was that so hard?” Elsie said. She met the annoyed gaze of the stranger again before Claire jumped in again.

“Elsie. Calm down. We need to get along, at least for another couple of days…” She whispered in her ear. Elsie squirmed in her grip as Claire’s breath hit her skin. Though it’d only been a day of traveling with her, Elsie was also annoyed that their nightly activities were stopped.

“Fuck me… her presence is annoying in so many ways…” Elsie whispered back to Claire.

“Damn. Do you ever shut up?” The woman retorted, taking a moment to watch the sexually charged interaction before speaking. Her tanned skin hid the blush of her face at the display.

Claire let a laugh through as Elsie turned to glare at her. “Wow… can’t believe you laughed at that.” Elsie whispered angrily to her lover. She made sure to grind against her lover as she whispered, her body craving her arousal. Her anger died down as she felt Claire’s growing arousal press into her butt. For a moment, they forgot about the woman for a moment before she let out a cough.

Both women stopped their lustful stare down, looking away from one another. She crossed her legs as she watched the two. “So like… do all of you…” She left her question hanging as she found it hard to finish her question.

“Uh… yeah. We all do.” Claire said, squirming underneath Elsie. She too felt a bit frustrated at the lack of activities last night and she lost herself for a moment. At least Elsie was calming down.
“Strange… all of it’s so strange.” The woman said furrowing her brow again. She uncrossed and recrossed her legs, not noticing the effect it had on the three right away. “All of it… lovers who are sisters, a Goddess giving a gift like that…” Both sisters flinched as the woman let out a chuckle. “My curse enhances my senses, I can easily tell attraction from the smell…”

“Oh… sorry, they do have the approval of our Goddess…” Claire said a bit meekly as the woman looked the three over.

“Strange goddess.” The woman said, uncrossing her and recrossing her legs again. She let out a laugh as she watched their eyes collectively follow her legs. “But, she has a noble goal. The men in this country are treated so poorly…”

Ana perked up slightly at her words, curiosity brimming as she spoke. “H-how are they treated by… your people.” Her voice tapered off as the woman focused on her. Her red eyes were too intense for Ana as she moved to hide behind Claire.

“Like actual people. Our men tend to our camps or homes while we work. They are protected by every woman in the tribe.” She said with a soft smile. She looked to Elsie who tensed up again before saying, “Sorry for frightening your sister. This time I didn’t mean it.”

“Wow. And I didn’t have to force that out of you.” Elsie retorted back. She had fully calmed down from earlier as she gave the woman a smug smile. Claire let out a sigh as Elsie’s anger finally passed. She looked at the woman who had an equally smug smile as Elsie’s before she realized she didn’t even know her name.

“Shit. We never exchanged our names. I’m Claire obviously, these two are Elsie and Ana.” She pointed to the two sisters as the woman nodded. She had heard all their names previously.

“The two outside are Lily and Jasmine, I know. I have keen ears.” She said leaning back on her seat. She let out a sigh before telling the three her name. “Ursa. My name is Ursa.”

“That’s a surprisingly beautiful name for someone so… savage” Elsie said without really thinking. Ursa’s eyes faintly glowed again as she looked at the twin with annoyance.

“Damn, I liked you better when you didn’t talk.” She said back to Elsie. The two exchanged a smirk before Elsie let out a laugh.

Chapter Text

Ursa did seem to relax more after the two’s little spat on the second day. She still kept to herself at night, setting up far enough away to not overhear anything. She wasn’t entirely onboard with the party’s activities, but also didn’t want to impede them. She felt their lustful gazes grow stronger the longer the day went by.

It was enough distance for the five to quietly ease their horniness. Claire was slowly thrusting into Elsie as she straddled her. Her lips locked with her sister’s as she rode her lover. Ana straddled Claire’s face as her feminine sex was lavished by Claire. The two sisters’ moans were stifled as they could finally relieve their tension.

Jasmine and Lily watched on, waiting for a turn with their paladin. Their hands on each other’s shafts as they pleasured each other to the scene before them. Jasmine licked her lips as Elsie’s cock dribbled with precum. She couldn’t wait to clean it off of Claire’s abs. Lily bit back her moans, not wanting their guest to overhear.

Elsie and Ana were conversing with their thoughts as they used their paladin for pleasure. ‘Goddess. I can’t wait until Ursa joins… have my way with her as she loses herself to her new cock.’ Elsie said as her fantasies took over.

Ana was thinking the opposite of her sister. She couldn’t wait to be ravaged by the woman. Before, it was actual fear that she felt towards the woman’s gaze. After their conversation earlier, she felt less scared and more aroused. Ursa’s piercing red eyes stared over her as she used her body. It sent shivers down the younger sister’s spine. 

‘Ana… fuck, those are intense thoughts.’ Elsie whimpered back as she was close to her climax. She felt her pussy spasm as she tightened around her lover’s thick shaft. ‘Fuck meee! I hope she fulfills them.’

She pulled back from her sister’s kiss before she let out a stifled moan. She threw her head back as she gently shook. Claire’s thrusting slowed slightly, opting for longer, deeper strokes as her lover coated her stomach. Elsie’s eyes rolled back as she painted her lovers’ skins white.

Ana let out her own whimpers as she joined her sister. Claire felt the girl squirm against her tongue as she attacked her clit. She sped up her movements around her nub as she convulsed on top of her. She felt the sisters’ combined heat coat her belly and breasts as they both came on top of her.

Elsie fell on her back, out of breath and covered in sweat. Her sister was caught by Jasmine before she was moved to join Elsie. The two hugged, uncaring of the sticky liquid coating them. They grinded against one another as their twin cocks rubbed together. They let out giggles as they turned to watch the clean up.

Jasmine’s butt was in the way of most of it, but they got a nice show of her shaking her butt. Jasmine was too busy licking Claire’s cock clean to care about the two ogling her. Or, at least she told herself that. She did wiggle her butt a bit to revel in their reaction.

Lily sat near Jasmine, waiting for her lover to ferry some of her lover’s cum to her. She patiently waited as Jasmine collected the white, viscous liquid from Claire. She shivered as Jasmine’s lustful eyes turned to her, her cheeks puffed as she moved close. She fell onto her back as Jasmine kissed her deeply, the two sharing in Claire’s taste. Claire moved behind Jasmine, admiring her toned butt for a moment.

She rested her hands on her lover as she saw goosebumps cover Jasmine’s skin. Jasmine broke from the kiss and looked back at Claire. Her eyes begged for her lover. Her lips had splotches of white that made Claire lick her lips. Lily grabbed Jasmine’s face and turned her attention back to her. They met for a kiss as Claire teased Jasmine’s back entrance.

“Lily… she seemed to like it when the twins did this, maybe we should try it.” Claire said as her tip teased Jasmine’s puckered hole. She felt Jasmine shiver in her grasp. She then felt Lily’s cock push against hers as she moved into position. She leaned forward and kissed her lover’s back. “Try to be quiet… don’t want Ursa to hear.” She whispered.

Both women entered at almost the same time. Claire pushed past the resisting hole to fill her lover’s bowels as she felt Lily’s length through Jasmine. The two stuffed their lover full with their cocks while Lily stifled Jasmine’s gasps. Claire bit back her own as she bottomed out inside Jasmine.

Elsie and Ana watched on, eager to see Jasmine fall to pleasure again. Ana was in Elsie's lap with her cock peeking between her thighs. Ana grinded against her unconsciously, wanting to feel her sister’s warmth. Elsie’s hands traveled up and down her sister’s body as the two watched on. 

Claire moved slowly, not wanting to harm her lover with her size, before picking her speed up. Lily left most of the movement up to Claire, opting to move with Jasmine. Jasmine’s tongue got sloppier in their kiss. If Lily could see her face, she’d guess she looked delirious. She moved with Jasmine as she bounced against Claire’s thrusts, feeling her lover’s cock press into her belly. It leaked arousal while her pussy tightened around Lily.

Claire did her best to hold back her moans and thrusts. She wanted to cry out and go faster. Slam into Jasmine and let lust take over. But she had to worry about their guest. So she held back, slowly and sensually thrusting into her lover. She felt her lover’s tight hole suck her in and resist her leaving its depths. It was addicting to feel her insides crave being filled.

She leaned forward, resting on her lover's back. She kissed her skin as she thrusted deep inside her. Jasmine lay against Lily’s chest, abandoning the kiss as she lost herself. She was whimpering and moaning into her lover’s chest. Her voice was muffled by Lily’s bust. Lily looked to Claire, seeing her face contorted in pleasure. She could feel her paladin throb through their lover. She knew the girl was close.

“Cum Claire… Fill her with your seed. She wants it. She’s begging for it.” Lily whispered encouragements to Claire. She could feel both lovers react as she spoke. Jasmine shivered while Claire sped up. Lily bit her finger, holding back her moans as she was close as well. Claire bit lightly against Jasmine’s skin while she did her best to hold back. Jasmine let out a gasp before Lily felt that warm, sticky feeling of cum coating her skin.